the Diuels binding Yea it is to make Antichrist and the Diuel vveaker tovvard the day of iudgement then before and the truth better to be knovven and the faith more common the neerer vve come to the same iudgement vvhich is expresly * against the Gospel and this prophecie of S. Iohn Vve see that the sectes of Luther Caluin and other be more spred through the vvorld then they vvere euer before and consequently the Pope and his religion lessened and his povver of punishing or as they call it persecuting the said Sectaries through the multitude of his aduersaries diminished How then is the Pope Antichrist Whose force shal be greater at the later end of the vvorld then before or how can it be othervvise but these Sectâ—Maisters should be Antichrists neere precursors that make Christs cheefe Ministers the Churches cheefe gouelnours that haue been these thousand yeres and more to be Antichristes â— and them selues and their sectes to be true that come so neere the time of the Diuels loosing and seduction of the personal reigne of Antichrist 8. The campe of the Saincts S. Augustine in the said 20 booke de Cluiâ— Dei cap. 11. It is not saith he to be taken that the persecutors shal gather to any place as though the campe of the saincts or the beloued citie should be but in one place vvhich in deede are no other thing but the Church of Christ spred through the vvhole vvorld And therfore vvheresoeuer the Church shal then be vvhich shal be in al Nations euen them for so much is insinuated by this latitude of the earth here specified there shal the tents of saincts be and the beloued citie of God and there shal she be besieged by al her enemies vvhich shal be in euery countrie vvhere she is in most cruel and forcible sort So vvriteth this profound holy Doctor Vvhereby vve see that as novv the particular Churches of England Scotland Flanders and such like be persecuted by their enemies in those countries so in the time of Antichrist the Churches of al Nations as of Italie Spaine France and al other vvhich novv be quiet shal be assaulted as novv the foresaid are and much more for that the general persecution of the vvhole shal be greater then the particular persecution of any Churches in the vvorld 9. There came dovvne a fire It is not meant of the fire of Hel saith S. Augustine ib. c. 12 into which the vvicked shal be cast after the resurrection of their bodies but of an extraordinarie helpe that God vvil send from heauen to giue succourse to the Saincts of the Church that then shal fight against the vvicked or the very feruent and burning zeale of religion and Gods honour vvhich God vvil kindle in the hartes of the faithful to be constant against al the forces of that great persecution 12. An other booke This is the booke of Gods knovvledge or predestination vvherein that vvhich before vvas hid to the vvorld shal be opened and vvherein the true record of euery mans vvorkes shal be conteined and they haue their iudgemeÌ„t diuersly according to their vvorkes and not according to faith only or lacke of faith only for al infidels as Turkes obstinate â—evves and Heretikes shal neuer come to that examination being othervvise condemned CHAP. XXI Heauen and earth being made nevv S. Iohn seeth the nevv citie Hierusalem prepared and adorned for the spouse of the Lambe 6 The iust are glorified 7 and the vvicked thrust into the poole of fire 12 The vvall and gates and foundations of the citie are described and measured 18 al vvhich are gold and crystal pretious stones and pearles verse 1 AND I savv a nevv heauen and a nevv earth for * the first heauen and the first earth vvas gone the sea novv is not ✠verse 2 And I Iohn savv the holy citie Hierusalem nevv descending from heauen prepared of God as a bride adorned for her husband ✠verse 3 And I heard a loud voice from the throne saying Behold the tabernacle of God vvith men and the vvil dvvel vvith them And they shal be his people and he God vvith them shal be their God ✠verse 4 and * God shal vvipe avvay al teares from their eies and death shal be no more not mourning nor crying neither shal there be sorovv any more vvhich ' first thinges are gone ✠verse 5 And he that sate in the throne said * Behold I make al thinges nevv ⊢ And he said to me Vvrite because these vvordes be most faithful and true ✠verse 6 And he said to me It is done * I am Alpha and Omega the beginning and the end To him that thirsteth I vvil giue of the fountaine of the water of life gratis ✠verse 7 He that shal ouercome shal possesse these thinges and I vvil be his God and he shal be my sonne ✠verse 8 But to the feareful and incredulous and execrable and murderers and fornicators and sorcerers and Idolaters and al liers their part shal be in the poole burning vvith fire and brimstone vvhich is the second death ✠verse 9 And there came one of the seuen Angels that had the vials ful of the seuen last plagues and spake vvith me saying Come I vvil shevv thee the bride the vvife of the Lambe ✠verse 10 And he tooke me vp in spirit vnto a mountaine great and high and he shevved me the holy citie Hierusalem descending out of heauen from God ✠verse 11 hauing the glorie of God and the light thereof like to a prerious stone as it vvere to the iaspetr stone euen as crystal ✠verse 12 And it had a vvall great and high hauing tvvelue gates and in the gates tvvelue Angels names written thereon vvhich are the names of the tvvelue tribes of the children of Israël ✠verse 13 On the East three gates and on the North three gates and on the South three gates and on the Vvest three gates ✠verse 14 And the vvall of the citie hauing tvvelue foundations and in them tvvelue names of the tvvelue Apostles of the Lambe ✠verse 15 And he that spake vvith me had a measure of a reede of gold to measure the citie and the gates thereof and the vvall ✠verse 16 And the citie is situated quadrangle-vvise and the length thereof is as great as also the bredth and he measured the citie vvith the reede for tvvelue thousand furlonges the length and height and bredth thereof be equal ✠verse 17 And he measured the vvall thereof of an hundred fourtie foure cubites the measure of a man vvhich is of an Angel ✠verse 18 And the building of the vvall therof vvas of iasper stone but the citie it self â— pure gold like to pure glasse ✠verse 19 And the foundations of the vvall of
my beloued sonne in vvhom I am vvel pleased ANNOTATIONS CHAP. III. 1. Desert Of this word desert in Greeke eremus commeth the name Eremitages and Eremites that liue a religious and austere life in deserts and solitatie places by the example of S. Iohn Baptist whom the holy Doctors therfore call the Prince and as it were the author of such profession S. Chrys ho. 1 in Marcum ho. de Io. Baptista Hiero. ad Eustoch de eâ—stod virg Isid li. 1. c. 15 de diu off Bernardus de excel Io. Baptista Wherewith the Protestants are so offended that * they say S. Chrysostom spake rashly and vntruely And no maruel for whereas the Euangelist himself in this place maketh him a perfect paterne of penance and Eremitical life for desert or wildernes for his rough and rude apparel for abstayning from al delicate meates according to our Sauiours testimonie also of him Mt. 11 8 Luc. 7 33 they are not ashamed to peruert all with this strange commentarie that it was a desert * full of townes and villages his garment was * chamlet his meate * such as the countrey gaue and the people there vsed to make him thereby but a common man like to the rest in his maner of life cleane against Scriptures fathers 〈◊〉 reason 2. Doe penance So is the Latin word for word so readeth al antiquitie namely S. Cyprian ep 52 often and S. Augustine li. 13 Confes c. 12. and it is a very vsual speache in the New Testament specially in the preaching of S. Iohn Baptist * Christ him self and * the Apostles to signifie perfect repentance which hath not onely confession and amendment but contrition or sorow for the offense and paineful satisfaction such as S. Cyprian speaketh of in al the foresaid epistle But the Aduersaries of purpose as * namely Beza protesteth mislike that interpretation because it fauoureth Satisfaction for sinne which they cannot abide Where if they pretend the ⸬ Greeke word we send them to these places Mat. 11 21. Lu. 10 13. 1 Cor. 7 9. where it must needes signifie sorowful payneful and satisfactorie repentance we tel them also that * S. Basil a Greeke Doctor calleth the Niniuites repentance with fasting and hearecloth and ashes by the same Greeke word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And more we wil tell them in other places 8. Confessing their sinnes Iohn did prepare the way to Christ and his Sacraments not only by his baptisme but by inducing the people to confession of their sinnes Which is not to acknowledge them selues in general to be sinners but also to vtter euery man his sinnes 9. Fruite worthie He preacheth satisfaction by doing worthy fruites or workes of penance which are as S. Hierom saith in 2. Ioel fasting praying almes and the like 10. The axe Here preachers are taught to dehort from doing euil for feare of Hel and to exhort to doe good in hope of heauen which kind of preaching our Aduer doe condemne 11. In water Iohns baptisme did not remitte sinnes nor was comparable to Christs Baptisme as here it is playne and in manie other places Hiero. adu Lucifer Aug. de Bapt. cont Donat. li. 5. c. 9. 10. 11. Yet is it an article of our Adu that th one is no better then the other which they say not to extol Iohns but to derogate from Christes baptisme so far that they make it of no more valure or efficacie for remission of sinnes and grace and iustification then was Iohns thereby to mainteine their manifold heresies that Baptisme taketh not away sinnes that a man is no cleaner nor iuster by the Sacrament of Baptisme then before that it is not necessarie for children vnto saluation but it is ynough to be borne of Christian parents and such like erroneous positions wel knowen among the Caluinists 12. Floore This floore is his Church militant here in earth wherein are both good and bad here signified by corne and chaffe til the separation be made in the day of iudgement contrarie to the doctrine of the Heretikes that hold the Church to consist onely of the good 16. Opened To signifie that heauen was shut in the old law til Christ by his Passion opened it and so by his Ascension was the first that entered into it contrarie to the doctrine of the Heretikes See Hebr. 9 â— and 11 40. CHAP. IIII. Christ going into the desert â—o prepare him self before his Manifestation ouercometh the Deuils tentations 12 Beginning in Galilee as the Prophet said he should 18 he calleth foure Disciples and with his preaching and miracles draweth vnto him innumerable folowers verse 1 THEN * IESVS was ledde of the Spirit into the ″ desert to be tempted of the Deuil ✠verse 2 And vvhen he had ″ fasted fourtie daies and fourtie nightes aftervvard he vvas hungrie ✠verse 3 And the tempter approched sayd to him If thou be the sonne of God commaund that these stones be made bread ✠verse 4 Who ansvvered said It is vvritten Nor in bread alone doth man liue but in euery word that procedeth from the mouth of God ✠verse 5 Then the Deuil tooke him vp into the holy citie and set him vpon the pinnacle of the TeÌ„ple ✠verse 6 and sayd to him If thou be the sonne of God cast thy self dovvne for ″ it is vvritten That he wil giue his Angels charge of thee in their hands shal they hold thee vp lest perhaps thou knocke they foote agaynst a stone ✠verse 7 IESVS sayd to him againe It is vvritten Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God ✠verse 8 Againe the Deuil tooke him vp into a very high mountaine and he shevved him al the Kingdoms of the vvorld and the glorie of them ✠verse 9 and sayd to him Al these vvil I giue thee if falling dovvne thou vvilt adore me ✠verse 10 Then IESVS sayth to him Auant Satan for it is vvritten The Lord thy God shalt thou adore ″ him onely shalt thou serue ✠verse 11 Then the Deuil left him and behold Angels came and ministred to him ⊢ ✠verse 12 And * vvhen IESVS had heard that Iohn vvas deliuere vp he retyred into Galilee ✠verse 13 and leauing the citie Nazareth came dvvelt in Capharnaum a sea tovvne in the borders of Zabulon Nephthali ✠verse 14 that it might be fulfilled vvhich vvas sayd by Esay the Prophet ✠verse 15 Land of Zabulon land of Nephthali the way of the sea beyond Iordan of Galilee of the Gentils ✠verse 16 the people that sate in darknesse hath seen great light and to them that sate in a countrey of the shadow of death light is risen to them ✠verse 17 From that time IESVS began to preach and to say ″* Doe penance for the Kingdom of heauen is at hand ✠verse 18 And IESVS * vvalking by the sea
✠verse 3 And behold certaine of Scribes sayd vvithin them selues ″ He blasphemeth ✠verse 4 And IESVS seeing their thoughtes said Wherfore thinke you euil in your hartes ✠verse 5 ″ Whether is easier to say thy sinnes are forgiuen thee or to say Arise and vvalke ✠verse 6 But that you may knovv that the ″ Sonne of man hath povver in earth to forgiue sinnes then sayd he to the sicke of the palsey Arise take vp thy bedde and goe into thy house ✠verse 7 And he arose and vvent into his house ✠verse 8 And the multitudes seeing it vvere afrayd and ″ glorified God that gaue such povver ″ to men ⊢ ✠verse 9 And * vvhen IESVS passed forth from thence he savv a man sitting in the custome-house named Matthevv And he sayth to him Folovv me And he arose vp and folovved him ✠verse 10 And it came to passe as he vvas sitting at meate in the house behold many Publicans and sinners came and sate dovvne vvith IESVS and his Disciples ✠verse 11 And the Pharisees seeing it sayd to his Disciples vvhy doth your Master eate vvith Publicans sinners ✠verse 12 But IESVS hearing it sayd They that are in health neede not a physicion but they that are il at ease ✠verse 13 But go your vvayes and learne vvhat it is I vvil mercie ″ not sacrifice For I am not come to cal the iust but sinners ⊢ ✠verse 14 Then * came to him the Disciples of Iohn saying vvhy do vve and the Pharisees ″ fast often but thy Disciples do not fast ✠verse 15 And IESVS sayd to them Can the children of the bridegrome mourne as long as the bridegrome is vvith them But the dayes vvil come vvhen the bridegrome shal be taken avvay from them and then they shal fast ✠verse 16 And no body putteth a peece of ravv cloth to an old garment For he taketh avvay the peecing therof from the garment and there is made a greater rent ✠verse 17 Neither do they put ″ nevv vvine into old bottels Othervvise the bottels breake and the vvine runneth out and the bottels perish But nevv vvine they put into nevv bottels and both are preserued together ✠verse 18 * As he vvas speaking this vnto them behold a certaine Gouernour approched and adored him saying Lord my daughter is euen novv dead but come lay thy hand vpon her and she shal liue ✠verse 19 And IESVS rysing vp folovved him and his Disciples ✠verse 20 And behold a vvoman vvhich vvas troubled vvith an issue of bloud ″ tvvelue yeres came behind him and touched the hemme of his garment ✠verse 21 For she sayd vvithin her self If I shal ″ touch only his garment I shal be safe ✠verse 22 But IESVS turning and seeing her sayd Haue a good hart daughter thy faith hath made the safe And the vvoman became vvhole from that houre ✠verse 23 And vvhen IESVS vvas come into the house of the Gouernour savv minstrels and the multitude keeping a sturre ✠verse 24 he sayd Depart for the vvenche is not dead but sleepeth And they laughed him to skorne ✠verse 25 And vvhen the multitude vvas put forth he entred in and held her hand And the mayde arose ✠verse 26 And this bruite vvent forth into al that countrie ✠verse 27 And as IESVS passed forth from thence there folovved him tvvo blinde men crying and saying Haue mercie on vs O sonne of Dauid ✠verse 28 And vvhen he vvas come to the house the blinde came to him And IESVS sayth to them ″ Do you beleeue that I can doe this vnto you They say to him Yea Lord. ✠verse 29 Then he touched their eyes saying According to your faith be it done to you ✠verse 30 And their eyes vvere opened and IESVS threatened them saying See that no man knovv it ✠verse 31 But they vvent forth bruited him in al that countrey ✠verse 32 And vvhen they vvere gone forth behold they brought him a dumme man possessed vvith a diuel ✠verse 33 And after the diuel vvas cast out the dumme man spake and the multitudes marueled sying Neuer vvas the like seene in Israel ✠verse 34 But * the Pharisees sayd In the prince of diuels he casteth out diuels ✠verse 35 And IESVS vvent about al the cities and tovvnes teaching in their synagogs and preaching the Gospel of the kingdom and curing euery disease and euery infirmitie ✠verse 36 And seing the multitudes he pitied them because they vvere vexed and lay like sheepe that haue not a shepheard ✠verse 37 Then he sayth to his Disciples The haruest surely is great but the vvorkemen are fevv ✠verse 38 ″ Pray therfore the Lord of the haruest that he send forth vvorkemen into his haruest ANNOTATIONS CHAP. IX 3. He blasphemeth When the Iewes heard Christ remitte sinnes they charged him with blasphemie as Heretikes now charge his priests of the new Testament for that they remitte sinnes to whom he sayd Whose sinnes you shal forgeue they are forgeuen c. Io. 20. 5. Whether is easier The faithlesse Iewes thought as Heretikes now a daies that to forgeue sinnes was so proper to God that it could not he communicated vnto man but Christ sheweth that as to worke miracles is otherwise proper to God only and yet this power is communicated to men so also to forgeue sinnes 6. The sonne of man in earth Christ had power to remit sinnes and often executed the same not only as he was God but also as he was a man because he was head of the Churche and our cheefe Bishop and Priest according to his manhod in respect wherof al power was geuen him in heauen and earth Mat. 28 v. 18. 8. Glorified The faythful people did glorifie God that gaue such power to men for to remit sinnes and to doe miracles knowing that that which God committeth to men is not to his derogation but to his glorie him self only being stil the principal worker of that effect men being only his ministers substitutes and working vnder him and by his commission and authoritie ◠To men Not only Christ as he was man had this power to forgeue sinnes but by him and from him the Apostles and consequently Priests Mat. 28. Al power is geuen me Mat. 18. Whatsoeuer you shal loose in earth shal be loosed in heauen Ioan. 20. Whose sinnes you shal forgeue they are forgeuen 13. Not sacrifice These are the wordes of the Prophete who spake them euen then when sacrifices where offered by Gods commaundement so that it maketh not agaynst sacrifice but he saith that sacrifice only without mercie and charitie and generally with mortal sinne is not acceptable The Iewes offered their sacrifices dewely but in the meane time they had no pitie nor mercie on their brethren that is it which God misliketh 14. Fast often
but by Christes warrant and authoritie and by such as he hath placed to rule his Church of whom he saith He that heareth you heareth me he that despiseth you despiseth me They are made by the Holy Ghost ioyning with our Pastors in the regiment of the faithful they are made by our Mother the Church which whosoeuer obieth not we are warned to take him as an Heathen But on the other side al lawes doctrines seruice and iniunctions of Heretikes how soeuer pretended to be consonant to the Scriptures be commaundements of men because both the things by them prescribed are impious and the Authors haue neither sending nor commission from God 11. Not that which entereth The Catholikes doe not abstaine from certaine meates for that they esteeme any meate vncleane either by creation or by Iudaical obseruation but they abstaine for chastisment of their concupiscences Aug. li. de mor. Ec. Cath. c. 33. 18. Defile a man It is sinne only which properly defileth man and meates of them selfe or of their owne nature doe not defile but so farre as by accident they make a man to sinne as the disobedience of Gods commaundement or of our Superiours who forbid some meates for certaine times and causes is a sinne As the apple which our first parents did eate of though of it self it did not defile them yet being eaten against the precept it did defile So neither flesh nor fish of it self doth defile but the breach of the Churches precept defileth CHAP. XVI The obstinate Pharisees and Sadducees as though his foresaid miracles were not sufficient to proue him to be Christ require to see some one from heauen 5 Wherevpon forsaking them he warneth his disciples to beware of the leauen of their doctrine 〈◊〉 and Peter the time now approching for him to goe into lewrie to his Passion for confessing him to be Christ he maketh the Rocke of his Churche geuing fulnes of Ecclesiastical power accordingly 21 And after he so rebuketh him fordissuading his Crosse and Passion that he also affirmeth the like suffering in euery one to be necessarie to sâ—luation verse 1 AND there came to him the Pharisees and Sadducees tempting and they demaunded him to shevv them a signe from heauen ✠verse 2 But he ansvvered said to them when it is euening you say It vvil be faire-vvether for the elemeÌ„t is redde ✠verse 3 And in the morning This day there vvil be a teÌ„pest for the element doth glovve and lovvre The face therfore of the element you haue skil to discerne and the signes of times can you not ✠verse 4 The * naughtie and aduouterous generation seeketh for a signe and there shal not a signe be giuen it but the signe of Ionas the Prophet And he left them and vvent avvay ✠verse 5 And * vvhen his disciples vvere come ouer the vvater they forgot to take bread ✠verse 6 Who said to them Looke vvel and bevvare of the leauen of the Pharisees Sadduces ✠verse 7 But they thought vvithin them selues saying Because vve tooke not bread ✠verse 8 And IESVS knovving it said why do you thinke vvithin your selues O ye of litle faith for that you haue not bread ✠verse 9 Do you not yet vnderstand neither do you remember * the fiue loaues among fiue thousand men and how many baskets you tooke vp ✠verse 10 neither the * seuen loaues among foure thousand men and hovv many maundes you tooke vp ✠verse 11 Why do you not vnderstand that I said not of bread to you Bevvare of the leauen of the Pharisees Sadducees ✠verse 12 Then they vnderstoode that he said not they should bevvare of the leauen of bread but of the doctrine of the Pharisees and Sadducees ✠verse 13 And * IESVS came into the quarters of Caesarea Philippi and he asked his disciples saying ″ whom say men that the Sonne of man is ✠verse 14 But ″ they said Some Iohn the Baptist othersome Elias and others Hieremie or one of the Prophets ✠verse 15 IESVS saith to them But vvhom do you say that I am ✠verse 16 Simon Peter ansvvered said Thou art Christ the sonne of the liuing God ✠verse 17 And IESVS ansvvering said to him ″ Blessed art thou Simon bar-Iona because flesh bloud hath not reuealed it to thee but my father vvhich is in heauen ✠verse 18 And ″ I say to thee That ″ thou art * Peter and ″ vpon this ″ Rocke vvil I ″ build my Church and the ″ gates of hel shal not preuaile against it ✠verse 19 And I * vvil giue ″ to thee the ″ keies of the kingdom of heauen And ″ vvhatsoeuer thou shalt binde vpon earth it shal be bound also in the heauens and vvhatsoeuer thou shalt loose in earth it shall be loosed also in the heauens ⊢ ✠verse 20 Then he commaunded his disciples that they should tel no body that he vvas IESVS CHRIST ✠verse 21 From that time IESVS began to shevv his disciples that he must goe to Hierusalem suffer many things of the Ancients Scribes cheefe-Priestes and be killed and the third day rise againe ✠verse 22 And Peter taking him vnto him began to rebuke him saying Lord be it farre from thee this shal not be vnto thee ✠verse 23 Who turning said to Peter Goe after me Satan thou art a scandal vnto me because thou sauourest not the things that are of God but the things that are of men ✠verse 24 Then IESVS said to his disciples If any man wil come after me let him denie him self and take vp his crosse and follow me ✠verse 25 For he that will saue his life shal lose it and he that shal lose his life for me shal finde it ✠verse 26 For what doth it profite a man if he gaine the vvhole vvorld and sustaine the damage of his soule Or vvhat permutation shal a man giue for his soule ✠verse 27 For the Sonne of man shal come in the glorie of his father vvith his Angels and then vvil he render to euery man according to his ″ vvorkes ⊢ ✠verse 28 Amen I say to you * there be some of them that stand here that shal not taste death til they see the Sonne of man comming in his kingdom ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XVI 13. Whom say men Christ intending here to take order for the founding regiment and stabilitie of his Church after his deceaâ—e and to name the person to whom he meant to geue the general charge thereof would before by interrogatories draw out and namely out of that one whom he thought to make the cheefe the professioÌ„ of that high and principal Article That he was the sonne of the liuing God Which being the ground of the Churches faith was a necessarie qualitie and condition in him that was to be made Head
yet here caÌ„not cast theÌ„ out But as for haeretikes they can neuer doe it nor any other true miracle to confirme their false saith 20. Faith as mustard seed This is the Catholike faith by which only al miracles are wrought yet not of euery one that hath the Catholike faith but of such as haue a great and forcible faith and withal the gift of miracles These are able as here wee see by Christes warrant not only to doe other wonderful miracles here signified by this one but also this very same that is to moue mountaines in deede as S. Paul also presupposeth and S. Hierom affirmeth and Ecclesiastical histories namely telleth of Gregorius Neocaesariensnis that he moued a mountaine to make roome for the foundation of a Church called therfore and for other his wonderful miracles Thaumaturgus And yet faithlesse Heretikes laugh at al such things and beleue them not 21. Prayer aud fasting The force of fasting and praying whereby also we may see that the holy Churche in Exorcismes doeth according to the Scriptures When shee vseth beside the name of IESVS many prayers and much fasting to driue out Deuils because these also are here required beside faith 26. The Children fres Though Christ to auoid scandal payed tribute yet in deede he sheweth that both him self ought to be free from such payments as being the kings sonne aswel by his eternal birth of God the Father as temporal of Dauid and also his Apostles as being of his familie and in them their successors the whole Clergie who are called in Scripture the lotte and portion of our Lord. which exemption and priuilege being grounded vpon the very law of nature it self and therfore practised euen among the Heathen Gen. 42 27. good Christian Princes haue confirmed and ratified by their lawes in the honour of Christ whose ministers they are and as it were the kings sonnes as S. Hierom declareth playnly in these wordes We for his honour pay not tributes and as the Kings sonnes are free from such payments Hiero. vpon this place 27. Me and thee A great mysterie in that he payed not only for him self but for Peter bearing the Person of the Churche and in whom as the cheefe the rest were conteyned Aug. q. exno Test q. â—5 to 4. CHAP. XVIII To his Disciples he preacheth against ambition the mother of Schisme 7 foretelling both the author vvhosoeuer he be and also his folovvers of their vvo to come 〈◊〉 and shevving on the contrary side hovv precious Christian soules are to their Angels to the Sonne of man and to his Father 15 charging vs therfore to forgiue our brethren vvhen also vve haue iust cause against them be it neuer so often and to labour their saluation by al meanes possible verse 1 AT that houre the Disciples came to IESVS saying ″ Who thinkest thou is the greater in the kingdom of heauen ✠verse 2 And IESVS calling vnto him a litle childe set him in the middes of them ✠verse 3 and said Amen I say to you vnles you be conuerted and become as litle children you shal not enter into the kingdom of heauen ✠verse 4 Whosoeuer therfore shal humble him self as this litle childe he is the greater in the kingdom of heaueÌ„ ✠verse 5 And he that shal receiue one such litle childe in my name receiueth me ✠verse 6 And * he that shal scandalize one of these litle ones that beleeue in me it is expedient for him that a milstone be hanged about his necke and that he be drovvned in the depth of the sea ✠verse 7 Vvo be to the vvorld for scandals for it is necessary that scandals do come but neuerthelesse vvo to that man by vvhom the scandall commeth ✠verse 8 And * if thy ″ hand or thy foote scandalize thee cut it of and cast it from thee It is good for thee to goe in to life maimed or lame rather then hauing tvvo hands or tvvo feete to be cast into euerlasting fire ✠verse 9 And if thine eye scandalize thee plucke him out and cast him from thee It is good for thee hauing one eye to enter into life rather then hauing tvvo eyes to be cast into the hel of fire ✠verse 10 See that you despise not one of these litle ones for I say to you that ″ their Angels in heauen alvvaies do see the face of my father vvhich is in heauen ✠verse 11 For * the Sonne of man is come to saue that vvhich vvas perished ✠verse 12 * Hovv thinke you If a man haue an hundred sheepe and one of them shal goe astray doth he not leaue ninetie nine in the mountaines and goeth to seeke that which is straied ✠verse 13 And if it chaunce that he finde it amen I say to you that he reioyceth more fore that then for the ninetie nine that vvent not astray ✠verse 14 Euen so it is not the vvil of your father vvhich is in heauen that one perish of these litle ones ✠verse 15 But * if thy brother shal offend against thee goe and rebuke him betvvene thee and him alone If he shal heare thee thou shalt gaine thy brother ✠verse 16 and if he vvil not heare thee ioyne vvith thee besides one or tvvo that in the mouth of * tvvo or three vvitnesses euery vvord may stand ✠verse 17 And if he vvil not heare them tel the Church And if he vvil not heare the Church let him be to thee as ″ the heathen and the Publican ✠verse 18 Amen I say to you whatsoeuer you ″ shal binde vpon earth shal be bound also in heauen and vvhatsoeuer you ″ shal loose vpon earth shal be loosed also in heauen ✠verse 19 Againe I say to you that if tvvo of you shal consent vpon earth concerning euery thing vvhatsoeuer they shal aske it shal be done to them of my father vvhich is in heauen ✠verse 20 For vvhere there be tvvo or three gathered in my name there am I ″ in the mindes of them ✠verse 21 Then came Peter vnto him and said * Lord how often shal my brother offend against me and I forgiue him vntil seuentimes ✠verse 22 IESVS said to him I say not to thee * vntil seuen times but vntil ″ seuentie times seuen times ⊢ ✠verse 23 Therfore is the kingdom of heauen likened to a man being a king that vvould make an account vvith his seruants ✠verse 24 And vvhen he began to make the account there vvas one presented vnto him that ovved him ten thousand talents ✠verse 25 And hauing not vvhence to repay it his lord commaunded that he should be sold and his wife and children and all that he had and it to be repayed ✠verse 26 But that seruant falling dovvne besought him saying Haue patience tovvard me and I vvil repay thee
of the palsey Sonne â— thy sinnes are forgiuen thee ✠verse 6 And there vvere certaine of the Scribes sitting there and thinking in their hartes ✠verse 7 why doth he speake so he blasphemeth * Who can forgiue sinnes but only God ✠verse 8 Which by and by IESVS knovving in his spirit that they so thought vvithin them selues saith to them why thinke you these things in your hartes ✠verse 9 Whether is easier to say to the sicke of the palsey Thy sinnes are forgiuen thee or to say Arise take vp thy couche and vvalke ✠verse 10 But that you may knovv that â— the Sonne of man hath povver â— in earth to forgiue sinnes he saith to the sicke of the palsey ✠verse 11 I say to thee Arise take vp thy couche and goe into thy house ✠verse 12 And forthvvith he arose and taking vp his couche vvent his vvay in the sight of al so that al marueled and glorified God saying That vve neuer savv the like ✠verse 13 And he vvent forth againe to the sea and al the multitude came to him and he taught them ✠verse 14 And vvhen he passed by * he savv Leui of Alphaeus sitting at the custome place and he saith to him Folovv me And rising vp he folovved him ✠verse 15 And it came to passe as he sate at meate in his house many Publicans and sinners did sit dovvne together vvith IESVS and his Disciples for they vvere many vvho also folovved him ✠verse 16 And the Scribes and the Pharisees seeing that he did eate vvith Publicans and Sinners said to his Disciples why doth your Maister eate and drinke vvith Publicans and sinners ✠verse 17 IESVS hearing this saith to them The vvhole haue not neede of a Physicion but they that are il at ease for I came not to call the iust but sinners ✠verse 18 And * the disciples of Iohn and the Pharisees did vse to fast and they come and say to him Why do the disciples of Iohn and of the Pharisees fast but thy disciples do not fast ✠verse 19 And IESVS said to them why can the children of the mariage fast as long as the bridegrome is vvith them So long time as they haue the bridegrome vvith them they can not fast ✠verse 20 But the daies vvil come vvhen the bridegrome shal be taken avvay from them and then they shal fast in those daies ✠verse 21 No body sovveth a peece of ravv cloth to an old garment othervvise he taketh avvay the nevv peecing from the old and there is made a greater rent ✠verse 22 And no body putteth nevv vvine into old bottels othervvise the vvine bursteth the bottels and the vvine vvil be shed and the bottels vvil be lost but nevv vvine must be put into nevv bottels ✠verse 23 And * it came to passe againe vvhen he vvalked through the corne on the Sabboths and his Disciples began to goe forvvard and to plucke the eares ✠verse 24 And the Pharisees said to him Behold vvhy do they on the Sabboths that vvhich is not lavvful ✠verse 25 And he said to them Did you neuer read vvhat Dauid did vvhen he vvas â— in necessitie and him self verse 26 vvas an hungred and they that vvere vvith him hovv * he entred into the house of God vnder Abiathar the high Priest and did eare the loaues of Proposition vvhich it vvas not lavvful to eate * but for the Priests and did giue vnto them vvhich vvere vvith him ✠verse 27 And he said to them The Sabboth vvas made for man and not man for the Sabboth ✠verse 28 Therfore the sonne of man is Lord of the Sabboth also ANNOTATIONS CHAP. II. 4. Vncouered Such diligence ought to be vsed to bring sinners to Christ in his Sacraments as was vsed to procure this man and others by Christ the health of their bodies 5. Sicke of the palsey Such as this man was in body by dissolution of his limmes such also was he in soule by the noisome desires of the world occupying his hart and withdrawing him from al good workes Aug. de Pastor c. 6 to 9. 5. Thy sinnes Hereby it appeareth that Christ healed this sicke man first in his soule before he tooke away his bodily infirmity which may be an instruction for al men in bodily disease first to call for the Sacraments which be medicines of the soule As hereby also may be gathered that many diseases come for sinne and therfore can not be healed til the sinnes be remitted 10. The Sonne of man As Christ proueth vnto them that him self as man and not as God only hath power to remitte sinnes by that in al their sightes he was able to doe miracles and make the sickman sodenly arise so the Apostles hauing power graunted them to doe miracles though they be not God may in like maner haue authority from God to remitte sinnes not as God but as Gods ministers 10. In earth This power that the Sonne of man hath to remitte sinnes in earth was neuer taken from him but dureth still in his Sacraments and ministers by whom he remitteth sinnes in the Church and not in heauen only For concerning sinne there is one court of conscience in earth and an other in heauen and the iudgement in heauen foloweth and approueth this on earth as is plaine by the wordes of our Sauiour to Peter first and then to al the Apostles Whatsoeuer you shal bind vpon earth shal be bound in heauen Whatsoeuer you shal loose vpon earth shal be loosed in heauen wherevpon S. Hierom saith That Priests hauing the keies of the kingdom of heauen iudge after a sort before the day of iudgement And S. Chrysost li. 3 de Sacerd. paul post princip more at large 25. In necessity In necessity many things be done without sinne which els might not be done and so * the very chalices and consecrated iewels and vessels of the Church in cases of necessity are by lawful authority turned to profane vses which otherwise to alienate to a mans priuate commoditie is sacrilege CHAP. III. The blind Pharisees seeking his death for doing good vpon the Sabboths he meekely goeth out of the vvay vvhere the people that flocke vnto him and his Miracles are innumerable 13 Yea to his Tvvelue also hauing neede of moe vvorkmen he geueth povver to vvorke Miracles â—0 He so occupieth him self for soules that his kinne thinke him madde 22 The Scribes of Hierusalem come so farre and yet haue nothing but absurdly to blaspeme his casting out of Diuels to their ovvne damnation â—1 That the Ievves should not after their maner thinke it ynough that he is of their bloud he telleth that such rather are deere to him as keepe Gods commaundements verse 1 AND he entred againe into the Synagogue and there vvas a man there that had a vvithered hand ✠verse 2 And they
Hel went thither specially and deliuered the said fathers out of that mansion Iren. li. 4 c. â—9 Euseb Demonst Euang. li. 10. c. 8 sub fineÌ„ Nazian orat 2 de Pasch Chrysost to 5 in demonst Quod Christus sit Deus paulo post initium Epipha in heres 46 Tatiani Ambro. de myst Pasch c. 4. Hiero. in 9 Zacharia August ep 99 li. 20 de Ciuit. c. 15. Paulinus in Panegyrico Celst Cyrillus in lo. li. 12 c. 36 ad illud Inclinato capite Gregor li. 6 ep 179. vvhich truth and place though of al the ancient vvriters confessed and proued by this and other Scriptures yet the Aduersaries deny it as they do Purgatorie most impudently 26 A great chaos A great distance betvvixt Abrahams bosome and the inferiour hel Some iudge Purgatorie to be placed there from vvhence no doubt Christ also deliuered some at his descending to hel for these in Abrahams bosome vvere not in paines and S. Augustine saith the Scriptures be plaine that he tooke some out of the places of punishment and yet none out of the hel of the damned What other place then can that be but Purgatorie 28. Lest they also If the damned had care of their frendes aliue how for what cause soeuer much more haue the Saincts and saued persons And if those in hel haue meanes to expresse their cogitations and desires and to be vnderstood of Abraham so far distant both by place and condition much rather may the liuing pray to the Saincts and be heard of them betvvixt earth that is to say the Church militant and heauen being continual passage of soules and * Angels ascending and descending by Iacobs ladder Mâ—n must not for al that be curious to searche how the soules of the deceased expresse their mindes and be heard one of an other and so fall to blasphemie as Caluin doth asking whether their eares be so long to heare so far of and wickedly measuring al things by mortal mens corporal grosse maner of vttering conceits one to an other Which was not here done by this damned nor by Abraham with corporal instruments of tongue teeth and eares though for the better expressing of the damneds case Christ vouchsaued to vtter it in termes agreeing to our capacitie CHAP. XVII So damnable it is to be author of a Schisme 3 that we must rather forgiue be it neuer so often 5 We must he feruent in faith 7 and humble withal knowing that we are bound to God and not he to vs. ″ The nine Iewes are vngrateful after that he hath cured their leprosie but the one Samaritane the one Catholike Church of the Gentils far otherwise 20 The Pharisees asking when coÌ„meth this kingdom of God of whose approching they had now heard so much he teacheth that God must reigne within vs 22 and warneth vs after his Passion neuer to goe out of his Catholike Church for any new secrete coÌ„ming of Christ that Heretikes shal pretend but onely to expect his second coÌ„ming in glorie 26 preparing our selues vnto it because it shal come vpon many vnprouided 31 specially through the persecution of Antichrist a litle before it verse 1 AND he said to his Disciples It is impossible that scandale should not come but vvo to him by vvhom they come ✠verse 2 It is more profitable for him if a mil-stone be put about his necke and he be cast into the sea then that he scaÌ„dalize one of these litle ones ✠verse 3 Looke vvel to your selues * If thy brother sinne against thee rebuke him and if he doe penance forgiue him ✠verse 4 And if he sinne against thee seuen times in a day and seuen times in a day be conuerted vnto thee saying It repenteth me forgiue him ✠verse 5 And the Apostles said to our Lord Increase faith in vs. ✠verse 6 And our lord said * If you had faith like to a mustard seede you might say to this mulberie tree be thou rooted vp and be transplanted into the sea and it vvould obey you ✠verse 7 And vvhich of you hauing a seruant plovving or keeping cattle that vvil say to him returning out of the field Passe quickly sit dovvne ✠verse 8 and saith not to him Make ready supper and gird thy self and serue me vvhiles I eate and drinke and aftervvard thou shalt eate and drinke ✠verse 9 Doth he giue that seruant thankes for doing the things vvhich he commaunded him ✠verse 10 I trovv not So you also vvhen you shal haue done al things that are commaunded you say Vve are ″ vnprofitable seruants vve haue done that vvhich vve ought to doe ✠verse 11 And it came to passe as he vvent vnto Hierusalem he passed through the middes of Samaria and Galilee ✠verse 12 And vvhen he entred into a certaine tovvne there mette him ten men that vvere lepers vvho stoode a farre of ✠verse 13 and they lifted vp their voice saying IESVS maister haue mercie on vs. ✠verse 14 Vvhom as he savv he said Goe * shevv your selues ″ to the Priests And it came to passe ″ as they vvent they vvere made cleane ✠verse 15 And one of them as he savv that he vvas made cleane vvent backe vvith a loud voice magnifying God ✠verse 16 and he fel on his face before his feete giuing thankes and this vvas a Samaritane ✠verse 17 And IESVS ansvvering said Vvere not ten made cleane and vvhere are the nine ✠verse 18 There vvas not found that returned and gaue glorie to God but this stranger ✠verse 19 And he said to him Arise goe thy vvaies because thy faith hathmade thee safe ⊢ ✠verse 20 And being asked of the Pharisees Vvhen commeth the kingdom of God he ansvvered them and said The kingdom of God commeth not vvith obseruation ✠verse 21 neither shal they say Loe here or loe there for loe the kingdom of God is vvithin you ✠verse 22 And he said to his Disciples The daies vvil come vvhen you shal desire to see one day of the Sonne of man and you shal not see ✠verse 23 * And they vvil say to you Loe here and loe there Goe not neither doe ye folovv after ✠verse 24 For euen as the lightening that lighteneth from vnder heauen vnto those partes that are vnder heauen shineth so shal the Sonne of man be in his day ✠verse 25 But first he must suffer many things and be reiected of this generation ✠verse 26 And as it came to passe in the daies of Noé so shal it be also in the daies of the Sonne of man ✠verse 27 They did eate and drinke they did marie vviues and vvere giuen to mariage euen vntil the day that Noé entred into the arke and the floud came and destroyed them al. ✠verse 28 Likevvise as it came to passe in the * daies of Lot They did eate
shal be bound in heauen and vvhatsoeuer you shal loose in earth shal be loosed in heauen The earthly Princes in deede haue also povver to binde but the bodies onely but that bond of Priests vvhich I speake of toucheth the very soule is self and reacheth euen to the heauens in so much that vvhatsouer the Priests shal doe beneath the self same God doth ratifie aboue and the sentence of the seruants the Lord doth confirme for in deede vvhat els is this then that the povver of al heauenly things is graunted them of God Whose sinnes so euer saith he you shal reteine they are reteined What povver I beseche you can be greater then this one The Father gaue al povver to the Sonne but I see the same povver altogether deliuered by the Sonne vnto them And as this concerneth the Priests high authoritie to absolue so therevpon concerning confession also to be made vnto them the ancient Fathers speake in this sort S. Cyprian de Lapsis nu 11. They saith he that haue greater faith and feare of God though they did not fall in persecution yet because they did onely thinke it in their minde this very cogitation they confesse to Gods Priests sorovvfully and plainely opening their conscience vttering and discharging the burden of their minde and seeking holesome medicine for their vvoundes though but smal and litle And a litle after Let euery one my brethren I beseeche you confesse his sinne vvhiles he is yet aliue vvhiles his confession may be admitted vvhiles satisfaction and remission made by the Priests is acceptable before God S. Cyril or as some thinke Origen li. 2 in Leuit. calleth it a great part of penance when a man is ashamed and yet openeth his sinnes to our Lords Priest See also Tertul. li. de Poenit. S. Hiero. in c. 10 Ecclesiastae S. Basil in Regulis brâ—u quaest 229. Who compare sinners that refuse to confesse to them that haue some disease in their secrete partes and are ashamed to shew it to the Physicion or Surgeon that might cure it Where they must needes meane secrete confession to be made to them that may absolue And S. Leo ep 80 most plainely as before S. Cyril expresly nameth Priests That confession is sufficient vvhich is made first to God then to the Priest also And againe It is sufficient that guiltines of mens consciences be vttered to the Priests onely by the secrecie of confession S. Hierome in 16 Mat. saith that Priests loose or binde audita peccatorum varietate hauing heard the varietie and differences of sinnes S. Paulinus writeth of S. Ambrose that as often as any confessed his sinne vnto him for too receiue penance he so vvept for compassion that thereby he caused the penitenâ— to weepe also He addeth moreouer that this holy Doctor was so secrete in this case that no man knew the sinnes confessed but God and him self And S. Augustine ho. 49 de 50 homilijs to 10. saith thus Doe penance such as is done in the Church Let no man say I doe it secretly I doe it to God in vaine then vvas it said Whatsoeuer you shal loose in earth shal be loosed in heauen See S. Ambrose de poenitentia through out S. Cyprian de Lapsis the booke de vera falsa panit in S. Augustine beside al antiquitie which is ful of these speaches concerning absolution and confession CHAP. XXI Appearing againe in Galilee where Peter was fishing with his fellowes and causing them after they had al night taken none to catch a great multitude which Peter draweth to land where he also dineth them 15 He expressing what this fishing signified maketh Peter his Vicar committing vnto him the feeding of his lambes and sheepe 18 and reuealeth vnto him that he also shal be crucified to the glorie of God 20 admonishing him to minde that rather then to be curious about Iohns death verse 1 AFTER IESVS manifested him self againe at the sea of Tibérias And he manifested thus ✠verse 2 There vvere together Simon Peter and Thomas vvho is called Didymus and Nathanael vvhich vvas of Cana in Galilee and the sonnes of Zebedee and tvvo others of his disciples ✠verse 3 Simon Peter saith to them I goe to fish They say to him Vve also come vvith thee And they vvent forth and got vp into the boate and that night they tooke nothing ✠verse 4 But vvhen morning vvas novv come IESVS stoode on the shore yet the disciples knevv not that it vvas IESVS ✠verse 5 IESVS therfore saith to them ChildreÌ„ haue you any meate They ansvvered him No. ✠verse 6 He saith to them Cast the nette on the right side of the boate and you shal finde They therfore did cast it and novv they vvere not able to dravv it for the multitude of fishes ✠verse 7 That disciple therfore vvhom IESVS loued saith to Peter It is our Lord. Simon Peter vvheÌ„ he had heard that it is our Lord girded his coate vnto him for he vvas naked and cast him self into the sea ✠verse 8 But the other disciples came in the boate for they vvere not farre from the land but as it vvere tvvo hundred cubits dravving the nette of fishes ✠verse 9 Therefore after they came dovvne to land they savv hote coles lying and fish laid thereon and bread ✠verse 10 IESVS saith to them Bring hither of the fishes that you tooke novv ✠verse 11 SimoÌ„ Peter vvent vp and drevv the nette to the land ful of great fishes an hundred fiftie three And although they vvere so many the nette vvas not broken ✠verse 12 IESVS saith to them Come dine And none of them that sate at meate ' durst aske him Vvho art thou knovving that it is our Lord. ✠verse 13 And IESVS commeth and taketh the bread and giueth them and the fish in like maner ✠verse 14 This novv the third time IESVS vvas manifested to his disciples after he vvas risen from the dead ⊢ ✠verse 15 Therfore vvhen they had dined IESVS saith to Simon Peter Simon of Iohn louest thou me more then these He saith to him Yea Lord thou knovvest that I loue thee he saith to him FEEDE MY LAMBES ✠verse 16 He saith to him againe Simon of Iohn louest thou me he saith to him Yea Lord thou knovvest that I loue thee He saith to him FEEDE MY LAMBES ✠verse 17 He saith to him the third time SimoÌ„ of Iohn louest thou me Peter vvas stroken sad because he said vnto him the third time Louest thou me And he said to him Lord thou knovvest al things thou knovvest that I loue thee He saith to him ″ FEEDE MY SHEEPE ✠verse 18 AmeÌ„ amen I say to thee vvhen thou vvast yonger thou didst girde thy self and didst vvalke vvhere thou vvouldest but vvhen thou shalt be old thou shalt stretch forth thy handes and ″ an other shal girde thee and leade thee vvhither thou vvilt not
and Icónium and persvvading the multitudes and * stoning Paul they drevv him out of the citie thinking him to be dead ✠verse 19 But the disciples compassing him round about he rising vp entred into the citie and the next day he vvent forth vvith Barnabas vnto Derbè ✠verse 20 And vvhen they had euangelized to that citie and had taught many they returned to Lystra and Icónium and to Antioche ✠verse 21 confirming the hartes of the disciples and exhorting them to continue in the faith and that by many tribulations vve must enter into the kingdom of God ✠verse 22 And vvhen they ″ had ordained to them ″ Priests in euery Church and had praied vvith fastings they commended them to our Lord in vvhom they beleeued ✠verse 23 And passing through Pisidia they came into Pamphylia ✠verse 24 and speaking the vvord of our Lord in Pergé they vvent dovvne into Attalia ✠verse 25 and from theÌ„ce they sailed to Antioche * vvhence they had been deliuered to the grace of God vnto the vvorke vvhich they accomplished ✠verse 26 And vvhen they vvere come and â—ad assembled the Church they reported vvhat great things God had done vvith them that he had opened a doore of faith to the Gentils ✠verse 27 And they abode no litle time vvith the disciples ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XIIII 12. They vvould sacrifice This loe is the diuine vvorship consisting in external sacrifice and in acknovvledging the parties vvorshipped to be gods vvhich * may be done to no man nor creature and therfore the Apostles refuse it vvith al possible diligence and al the Angels and Saincts in heauen refuse that adoration by sacrifice The Catholike Church suffereth no Priest nor other so to vvorship any Sainct in heauen or earth She hath but one external Sacrifice vvhich is in the holy Masse of Christs body and bloud that she offereth to God alone and neither to Peter nor to Paul saith S. Augustine though the Priest that sacrificeth standeth ouer their bodies and offereth in their memories But other kindes of honours and dueties inferior vvithout al comparison hovv great so euer they be to this vve do as the Scriptures and Nature teache vs to al Superiors in heauen and earth according to the degrees of grace honour and blessednes that God hath called them vnto from our B. Ladie Christs ovvne mother to the lest seruant he hath in the vvorld for vvhich the Heretikes vvould neuer accuse Christian people of Idolatrie if they had either grace learning faith or natural affection â—â— Had ordained The Heretikes to make the vvorld beleeue that al Priests ought to be chosen by the voices of the people and that they neede no other Ordering or Consecration by Bishops pressing the proâ—ane vse of the * Greeke vvord more then the very natural signification requireth and Ecclesiastical vse beareth translate thus Ordained by election Vvhereas in deede this vvord in Scripture signifieth Ordering by imposition of hands as is plaine by other vvordes equiualent Act. 6 13. 1 Tim. 4. â— 2 Tim. 1. Vvhere the Ordering of Deacons Priests and others is called * Imposition of hands not of the people but of the Apostles And this to be the Ecclesiastical vse of the vvord appeareth by S. Hierom saying as is before alleaged that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 iâ— the Ordering of Clerkes or Clergie men by praier of voice and imposition of hand â—â— Priests Euen so here also as before fleing from the proper apt knovven vvord vvhich is most precisely correspondent to the very Greeke in our tongue and al nations they translate for Priest Elder that is for a calling of Office a vvord of age for a terme of art and by consent of al the Church and Apostolike authoritie and Fathers appropriated to holy Order a vulgar common and profane terme Vvith as litle grace as if they should translate Pontificem a bridgemaker the Maior of London the Bigger of London And thus you see vvithin three vvordes compasse they flee guilefully from the Latin to the Greeke and againe guilefully from the Greeke to the vulgar English Such corruption of Scriptures their hatred of Priesthod driueth them vnto If they had translated it so vvhen the Scriptures vvere first vvritten at vvhich time the vvord vvas but nevvly receiued into the special and Ecclesiastical signification and vvhen it vvas yet taken sometimes in common profane sort as 1 Tim. 5. or there only vvhere our auÌ„cient Latin version turneth Presbyter into Senior because the vvord vvas not yet vvholy and only appropriated to holy Orders as aftervvard by vse of many hundred yeres it vvas and is their dealing might haue had some colour of honestâ—e and plainesse vvhich novv can not be but of plaine falshod and corruption and that of further purpose then the simple can see Vvhich is to take avvay the office of Sacrificing and other functions of Priests proper in the nevv TestameÌ„t to such as the Apostles often and the posteritle in maner altogether call Priests Presbyteros Vvhich vvord doth so certainely imply the authoritie of sacrificing that it is by vse made also the onely English of Sacerdos the Aduersaries them selues as vvel as vve so translating it in al the old and nevv Testament though they can not be ignorant that Priest commeth of Presbyter and not of Sacerdos and that antiquitie for no other cause applied the signification of Presbyter to Sacerdos but to shevv that Presbyter is in the nevv Lavv that vvhich Sacerdos vvas in the old the Apostles abstaining from this and other like old names at the first and rather vsing the vvordes Bishops Pastors and Priests because they might be distinguished from the Gouernours and sacrificers of Aarons order vvho as yet in the Apostles time did their old functions still in the Temple And this to be true and that to be a Priest is to be a man appointed to sacrifice the Heretikes them selues calling Sacerdos alvvaies a Priest must needes be driuen to confesse Although their folly is therein notorious to apply vvillngly the vvord Priest to Sacerdos and to take it from Presbyter vvhereof it is properly deriued not only in English but in other languages both french and Italian Vvhich is to take avvay the name that the Apostles and fathers gaue to the Priests of the Church to giue it vvholy onely to the order of Aaron vvhich neuer had it before our Priesthod began Neuer did there Heretikes stand so much vpon doubtful deriuations and descant of vvordes as these Protestants do and yet neuer men behaued them selues more fondly in the same as vvhosoeuer marketh the distinction of their Elders Ministers Deacons and such like shal perceiue CHAP. XV. Some of those Ievves also that vvere Christians do fall and are authors of the Heresie of Iudaizing 2 They referre the matter to Councel 7 Wherein after great disputation Peter striking the stroke
verse 8 For the vvhich cause ″ I beseeche you that you confirme charitie tovvard him ✠verse 9 For therfore also haue I written that I may knovv the experiment of you vvhether in al things you be ″ obedient ✠verse 10 And vvhom you haue pardoned any thing ″ I also For my self also that vvhich I pardoned if I pardoned any thing ″ for you ″ in the person of Christ ✠verse 11 that vve be not ″ circumuented of Satan for vve are not ignorant of his cogitations ✠verse 12 And vvhen I vvas come to Troas for the Gospel of Christ and a doore vvas opened vnto me in our Lord ✠verse 13 I had no rest in my spirit for that I found not Titus my brother but bidding them fare vvel I vvent forth into Macedonia ✠verse 14 And thankes be to God vvho alvvaies triumpheth vs in Christ IESVS and manifesteth the odour of his knovvledge by vs in euery place ✠verse 15 For vve are the good odour of Christ vnto God in them that are saued and in them that perish ✠verse 16 To some in deede the odour of death vnto death but to others the odour of life vnto life And to these things vvho is so sufficient ✠verse 17 For vve are not as very many ″ adulterating the vvord of God but of sinceritie and as of God before God in Christ vve speake ANNOTATIONS CHAP. II. â— This rebuke sufficeth This Corinthian for incest vvas excommunicated and put to penance by the Apostle as appeareth in the former Epistle c. 5. And here order is giuen for his absolution and pardoning Vvherein first vve haue a plaine example and proofe of the Apostolike povver there of binding and here of loosing there of punishing here of pardoning there of retaining sinnes here of remission Secondly vve may hereby proue that not onely amendment ceasing to sinne or repentance in hart and before God alone is alvvaies ynough to obteine ful reconcilement vvhereas vve see here his separation also from the faithful and the Sacraments and from al companie or dealing vvith other Christian men besides other bodily affliction al vvhich called of the Apostle before interitus carnis the destruction of the flesh and named here Rebuke or as the * Greeke word also importeth mulct penaltie correction chastisment were enioyned him by the Apostles commaundement in the face of the Church and by the offender patiently susteined so long Thirdly we see that it lieth in he handes of the Apostles Bishops and spiritual Magistrates to measure the time of such penance or discipline not onely according to the weight of the offence committed but also according to the weaknes of the persons punished and other respectes of time and place as to their wisedom shal be thought most agreable to the parties good and the Churches edification Lastly by this vvhole hardling of the offenders case we may refute the vvicked heresie of the Protestants that vvould make â—he simple beleeue no punishment of a mans ovvne person for sinnes coÌ„mitted nor penance enioyned by the Church nor any paines temporal or satisfaction for our life past to be necessarie but al such things to be superfluous because Christ hath satisfied ynough for all Vvhich Epicurian doctrine is refelled not onely hereby but also by the Prophets Iohn the Baptistes Christes and the Apostles preaching of penance and condigne workes or fruites of repentance to euery man in his ovvne person and not in Christes person onely and by the vvhole life and most plaine speaches and penitential canons of the holy doctors and Councels prescribing times of penance commending penance enioyning penance and continually vsing the word satisfaction in this case through out al their vvorkes as our Aduersaries them selues can not but confesse 8. I beseche you They vvhich at the beginning did beare to much vvith the offender and seemed Ioâ—h to haue him excommunicated in so austere maner yet through their obedience to the Apostle became on the other side so rigorous and so farre detested the malefactor after he vvas excommunicated that the Apostle novv meaning to absolue him vvas glad to intreate and commaund them also to accept him to their companie and grace againe 9. Obedient Though in the last chapter he discharged him self of tyrannical dominion ouer them yet he chalengeth their obedience in al things as their Pastor and Superior and consequently in this point of receiuing to mercie the penitent Corinthian Vvhereby vve see that as the power and authoritie of excommunicating so of absoluing also vvas in S. Paules person though both vvere to be done in the face of the Church els he vvould not haue commaunded or required their obedience 10. I also The Heretikes and others not vvel founded in the Scriptures and antiquitie maruel at the Popes pardons counting them either fruitles or vnlavvful or no elder then S. Gregorie But in deede the authoritie power and right of them is of Christes ovvne vvord and commission principally giuen to Peter and so aftervvard to al the Apostles and in their persons to al the cheefe Pastors of the Church vvhen it vvas said Whatsoeuer you loose in earth shal be loosed in heauen By vvhich commission the holy Bishops of old did cut of large peeces of penance enioyned to offenders and gaue peace grace or indulgence * before they had accomplished the measure of their appointed or deserued punishment and that is to giue pardon And so S. Paul here did tovvardes the Corinthian vvhom he assoiled of mere grace and mercie as the vvord donare or â—endonare doth signifie when he might longer haue kept him in penance and temporall affliction for his offence Vvherof though he had already before God invvardly repented yet vvas he iustly holden vnder this correction for some satisfaction of his fault past during the Apostles pleasure To remit then the temporal punishment or chastisment due to sinners after the offence it self and the guilt therof be forgiuen of God is an Indulgence or pardon vvhich the principal Magistrates of Gods Church by Christes vvarrant and the Apostles example haue euer done being no lesse authorised to pardon then to punish and by imitation of our Maister who forgaue * the aduouteresse and diuers other offenders not only their sinnes but also often the temporal punishments due for the same are as much giuen to mercie as to iustice 10. For you Theodorete vpon this place saith that the Apostle gaue this pardon to the Corinthian at the intercession of the blessed men Timotheus and Titus And we may read in sundrie places of S. Cyprian namely that Indulgences or remissions vvere giuen in the primitiue Church by the mediation of holy Confessors or Martyrs and by coÌ„municating the satisfactorie vvorkes of one to another to vvhich end they gaue their letters to Bishops in the behalfe of diuers their ChristiaÌ„ brethreÌ„ a thing most agreable to the
in your account ✠verse 18 But I haue al things and abound I vvas filled after I receiued of Epaphroditus the things that you sent an odour of svveetenes an ″ acceptable host pleasing God ✠verse 19 And my God supply al your lacke according to his riches in glorie in Christ IESVS ✠verse 20 And to God our father be glorie vvorld vvithout end Amen ✠verse 21 Salute ye euery saincte in Christ IESVS The brethren that are vvith me salute you ✠verse 22 Al the sainctes salute you but especially they are of Caesars house ✠The grace of our Lord IESVS Christ be vvith your spirit Amen ANNOTATIONS CHAP. IIII. 1. My ioy He calleth them his ioy and crovvne for that he expected the crovvne of euerlasting life as a revvard of his labours tovvardes them Vvhereby vve may learne also that besides the essential glorie vvhich shal be in the vision and fruition of God there is other manifold fellcitie incident in respect of creatures â— Sincere companion The English Bibles vvith one consent interprets the Greeke vvordes faithful yokefellovv perhaps to signifie as some vvould haue it that the Apostle here speaketh to his vvife but they must vnderstand that their Maisters Caluin and Beza mislike that exposition and * al the Greeke fathers almost much more reiect it and it is against S. Paules ovvne vvordes speaking to the vnmaried That it is good for them to remaine so euen as him self did 1 Cor. 7 8. Vvhereby it is euident he had no vvife and therfore meaneth here some other his coadiutor and fellovv-labourer in the Gospel 1â— Acceptable Hovv acceptable almes are before God vve see here namely vvhen it is giuen for religion to deuout persons for a recompense of spiritual benefites for so it putteth on the condition of an oblation or sacrifice offered to God and is most acceptable and svvete in his sight THE ARGVMENT OF THE EPISTLE OF S. PAVL TO THE COLOSSIANS THE Epistle to the Colossians is not only in sense but almost in vvordes also all one vvith the Epistle to the Ephesians and vvas sent also by the same messenger Tychicus c. 4 â— 7. And in it he maketh like mention of his bandes and sufferings c. 1. v. 24. and c. 4. v. 3 18. And therfore no doubt is vvas vvritten at Rome at the same time to vvitte in his last apprehension yet before he knevv of his martyrdom This difference there is that he had himself preached to the Ephesians but vvith the Colossians he had neuer bene as he signifieth c. 2. v. 1. Therefore although in matters of exhortation he be here briefer then to the Ephesians yet in matters of doctrine be is longer And generally he assureth them that to be the truth vvhich their Apostle Epaphras had taught them but namely he giueth them vvarning both of the Iudaical False-apostles vvho sought to corrupt them vvith some ceremonies of Moyses lavv and also of the Platonike Philosophers vvho reiected Christ vvho is in deede the head of the Church and Mediator to bring vs to God and in steed of him brought in certaine Angels as more excelleÌ„t then be vvhom they termed Minores dij teaching the people to sacrifice vnto them calling that humilitie that they might bring them to the great God Vvith vvhich falsehood the heresie of Simon Mague a long time deceiued many as vve reade in Epiph. har 21. Against such therefore S. Paul telleth the Colossians that Christ is the Creator of all the Angels God in person the head of the Church the principall in all respects that he is the Redeemer Mediator and pacifier betvvene God and men and therefore by him vve must goe to God so that vvhether vve pray our selues or desire any other in earth or in heauen to pray for vs al must be done as the Cath. Church in euery Collect doth Per Christum dominum nostrum that is through Christ our Lord. or per Do. nostrum Iesum Christum filium tuum qui tecum viuit regnat c. Vvhereby the Church professeth coÌ„tinually against such seductions both the Mediator ship and the Godhead of Christ THE EPISTLE OF PAVL TO THE COLOSSIANS CHAP. I. Saying that he thanketh God for their excellent faith and charitie and continually praieth for their encrease he doeth vvithal giue vvitnes to the preaching of their Apostle Epaphrâ—s and extelleth the grace of God in bringing them to Christ vvho is cheefe aboue al and peacemaker by his bloud This is the Gospel not of Epaphras alone but of the vniuersal Church and of Paul him self vvho also suffereth for it verse 1 PAVL an Apostle of IESVS Christ by the vvil of God and brother Timothee ✠verse 2 to them that are at Colossa sainctes and faithful brethren in Christ IESVS ✠verse 3 Grace to you and peace from God our Father and our Lord IESVS Christ Vve giue thankes to God and the Father of our Lord IESVS Christ alvvaies for you praying ✠verse 4 hearing your faith in Christ IESVS and the loue vvhich you haue tovvard al the saincts ✠verse 5 for the hope that is laid vp for you in heauen vvhich you haue heard in the vvord of the truth of the Gospel ✠verse 6 that is come to you as also in the vvhole vvorld it is and fructifieth and grovveth euen as in you since that day that you heard knevv the grace of God in truth ✠verse 7 as you learned of Epaphras our deerest fellovv-seruant vvho is a faithful minister of IESVS Christ for you ✠verse 8 vvho also hath manifested to vs your loue in spirit ✠verse 9 Therefore vve also from the day that vve heard it cease not praying for you and desiring that you may be filled vvith the knovvledge of his vvil in al vvisedom and spiritual vnderstanding ✠verse 10 that you may vvalke vvorthie of God in al things pleasing Fructifying in al good vvorke increasing in the knovvledge of God ✠verse 11 in al povver strengthened according to the might of his glorie in al patience and longanimitie vvith ioy ✠verse 12 giuing thankes to God and the Father vvho hath made vs vvorthy vnto the part of the lot of the sainctes in the light ✠verse 13 vvho hath deliuered vs from the povver of darkenes and hath translated vs into the kingdom of the sonne of his loue ✠verse 14 in vvhom vve haue redemption the remission of sinnes ⊢ ✠verse 15 vvho is thâ— * image of the inuisible God the first-borne of al creature ✠verse 16 because * in him vvere created al things in heauen and in earth visible and inuisible vvhether Thrones or Dominations or Principalities or Potestates ✠al by him in him vvere created ✠verse 17 and he is before al and al consist in him ✠verse 18 And he is the head of the body the CHVRCH vvho is the beginning first-borne of
tvvo vvordes more then is in the Greeke which though it might be the sense of the place and S. Augustine so expoundeth it yet they should not make his exposition the text of holy Scripture specially vvhereas he only of al the auncient fathers as Beza confesseth so expoundeth it 33. Wrought iustice Men are not iust by beleefe onely as the Protestants affirme but by vvorking iustice And vve may note that in all this long commendation of faith in the fathers and holy persons their good vvorkes are also specially recounted as Rahabs harbouring the spies Abrahams offering his sonne vvhich their vvorkes S. Iames doth inculcate Noâ—s making the Arke Gen. 6. Abels better oblation then Cains Gen. 4. Hebr. 11. v. 4. and so forth therfore S. Clement Alexandrinus saith that the said persons and others vvere lust by saith and obedience by faith and hospitality by faith and patience by faith and humility The Apostles purpose then is nothing els but to proue to the Hebrues vvho made so great account of their Patriarches and forefathers and their famous actes that all these glorious personages and their vvorkes vvere commendable and acceptable onely through the faith they had of Christ vvithout vvhich faith none of all their liues and vvorkes should haue profited them any vvhit the Gentiles doing many noble actes as Heretikes may also doe vvhich are of no estimatioÌ„ before God because they lacke faith And that is the scope of S. Paules Epistle to the Romanes and of al other passages vvhere he commendeth faith further prouing specially in this Epistle to the Hebrues that all their sacrifices vvere nothing els but figures and attestations of the Christian faith in Christ and his death Al vvhich high resolution conclusion against the Ievves and Gentiles that the Christian faith is the true faith religion the Heretikes of our time ignorantly and brutishly abuse against Christian vvorkes sacrifice and Sacraments vvhich the Apostle meant specially to commend and establish by his high commendation of the faith in Christ 40. Without vs should not The fathers before Christ could not be accomplished that is not admitted to the heauenly ioyes vision and fruition of God till the Apostles and other of the nevv lavv vvere associate to them and the vvay to euerlasting glorie opened by our Lordes death and Ascension Neither shal either they or vve be fully perfected in glorie both of body and soul till the general resurrection Gods prouidence being so that vve should not one be consummated vvithout an other all being of one faith and redeemed by one Lord Christ CHAP. XII By the foresaid examples he exhorteth them to patience 2 and by example of Christ him self crucified 5 and because this discipline it an argument that they be Gods children 9 vvith vvhâ—se rodde they should be much more content then vvish that of their carnal fathers and because it bringeth iustification 12 Exhorting them therfore to plucke vp their hartes and to take faster footing 18 considering that all bring novv so svveete and not terrible as in the old Testament their damnation if they refuse to heare vvil be so much the greater verse 1 AND therfore vve also hauing so great a cloud of vvitnesses put vpon vs * laying avvay al vveight and sinne that compasseth vs by patience let vs runne to the fight proposed vnto vs ✠verse 2 looking on the author of faith and the consummator IESVS vvho ioy being proposed vnto him sustained the crosse contemning confusion and sitteth on the right hand of the seate of God ✠verse 3 For thinke diligently vpon him vvhich sustained of sinners such contradiction against him self that you be not vvearied fainting in your mindes ✠verse 4 For you haue not yet resisted vnto bloud repugning against sinne ✠verse 5 and you haue forgotten the consolatioÌ„ vvhich speaketh to you as it vvere to children saying My sonne neglect not the discipline of our Lord neither â—e thou vvearied vvhiles thou art rebuked of him ✠verse 6 For vvhom our Lord loueth he chasteneth and â— he scourgeth euery childe that he receiueth ✠verse 7 Perseuêre ye in discipline As vnto children doth God offer him self to you for vvhat sonne is there vvhom the father doth not correct ✠verse 8 But if you be vvithout discipline vvhereof al be made partakers then are you bastards not children ✠verse 9 Moreouer the fathers in deede of our flesh vve had for instructors and vve did reuerence them shal vve not much more obey the Father of spirites liue ✠verse 10 And they in deede for a time of fevv daies according to their vvil instructed vs but he to that vvhich is profitable in receiuing of his sanctification ✠verse 11 And al discipline for the present certes seemeth not to be of ioy but of sorovv but aftervvard it vvil render to them that are exercised by it most peaceable fruite of iustice ✠verse 12 For the vvhich cause stretch vp the slacked handes and the loose knees ✠verse 13 and make straight steppes to your feete that no man halting erre but rather be healed ✠verse 14 * Folovv peace vvith al men and holinesse vvithout vvhich no man shal see God ✠verse 15 looking diligently lest any man be vvanting to the grace of God lest any roote of bitternes springing vp do hinder and by it many be polluted ✠verse 16 Lest there be any fornicator or prophane person as Esau * vvho for one dish of meate sold his first-birth-rightes ✠verse 17 For knovv ye that aftervvard also desiring to inherite the benediction he vvas reprobated * for â— he found not place of repeÌ„tance although vvith teares he had sought it ✠verse 18 For you are not come to * a palpable mount and an accessible'fire and vvhirlevvinde and darkenes and storme ✠verse 19 and the souÌ„d of trompet voice of vvordes vvhich they that heard excused them selues that the vvord might not be spokeÌ„ to them ✠verse 20 for they did not heare that which was said And if a beast shal touche the mount it shal be stoned ✠verse 21 And so terrible vvas it vvhich vvas seen Moyses said I am frighted and tremble ✠verse 22 But you are come to mount Sion and the citie of the liuing God heauenly Hierusalem and the assemblie of many thousand Angels ✠verse 23 the Church of the first-borne vvhich are vvritten in the heauens and the iudge of all God and the spirites of the iust made perfect ✠verse 24 and the mediator of the nevv Testament IESVS and the sprinkling of bloud speaking better then * Abel ✠verse 25 See that you refuse him not speaking for if they escaped not refusing him that spake vpon the earth much more vve that turne avvay from him speaking to vs from heauen ✠verse 26 Vvhose voice moued the earth then but novv he promiseth
Constantine reigned and yelded vp the citie to the Pope vvho holdeth not the kingdom or Empire ouet the vvorld as the Heathen did but the fatherhod and spiritual rule of the Church Hovvbeit the more probable sense is the other of the citie of the Diuel as the authâ—r of the homiâ—ies vpon the Apocalypse in S. Augustine declareth CHAP. XVIII The fall of Babylon her iudgement plagues and reuenges for the vvhich 9 the kings 16 and marchants of the earth that sometime did cleaue vnto her shal mourns bitterly 20 but heauen and the Apostles and Prophets shal reioyce verse 1 AND after these things I savv an other Angel coÌ„ming dovvne from heauen hauing great povver the earth vvas illuminated of his glorie ✠verse 2 And he cried out in force saying * Fallen fallen is Babylon the great and it is become the habitation of Deuils and the custodie of euery vncleane spirit and the custodie of euery vncleane and hateful bird ✠verse 3 because al nations haue drunke of the vvine of the vvrath of her fornication and the kings of the earth haue fornicated vvith her and the marchantes of the earth vvere made riche by the vertue of her delicacies ✠verse 4 And I heard an other voice from heauen saying Goe out from her my people that you be not partakers of her sinnes and receiue not of her plagues ✠verse 5 Because her sinnes are come euen to heauen and God hath remembred her iniquities ✠verse 6 Render to her as she also hath rendred to you double ye double according to her vvorkes In the cuppe vvherin she hath mingled mingle ye double vnto her ✠verse 7 As much as she hath glorified her self hath been in delicacies so much giue her torment and mourning because she saith in her hart * I sit a queene Widow I am not and mourning I shal not see ✠verse 8 Therfore in one day shal her plagues come death and mourning and famine and vvith fire she shal be burnt because God is strong that shal iudge her ✠verse 9 And the kings of the earth vvhich haue fornicated vvith her haue liued in delicacies shal vveepe bevvaile them selues vpon her vvhen they shal see the smoke of her burning ✠verse 10 standing farre of for the feare of her tormentes saying Vvo vvo that great citie Babylon that strong citie because in one houre is thy iudgement come ✠verse 11 And the marchaÌ„tes of the earth shall vveepe mourne vpon her because no man shal bye their merchandise any more ✠verse 12 merchandise of gold and siluer and precious stone and of pearle and fine linnen and purple and silke scarlet and al Thyne vvood and al vessels of yuorie and al vessels of precious stone and of brasse and yron and marble ✠verse 13 and cynamon and of odours and ointement and frankeincense and vvine and oile and floure vvheate and beastes sheepe and horses and chariotes slaues and soules of men ✠verse 14 And the apples of the desire of thy soul are departed from thee al fat and goodly thinges are perished from thee and they shal no more finde them ✠verse 15 The marchantes of these things vvhich are made riche shal stand farre from her for feare of her tormeÌ„tes vveeping and mourning ✠verse 16 saying Vvo wo that great citie vvhich vvas clothed vvith silke and purple and scarlet and vvas gilted vvith gold and pretious stone pearles ✠verse 17 because in one houre are so great riches made desolate and euery gouernour and euery one that saileth into the lake and the shipmen and they that vvorke in the sea stoode a farre of ✠verse 18 and cried seeing the place of her burning saying Vvhat other is like to this great citie ✠verse 19 And they threvv dust vpon their heades and cried vveeping and mourning saying Vvo vvo that great citie in the vvhich al vvere made riche that had shippes in the sea of her prices because in one houre she is desolate ✠verse 20 Reioyce ouer her heauen and ye holy Apostles and Prophetes because God hath iudged your iudgement of her ✠verse 21 And one strong Angel tooke vp as it vvere a great milstone and threvv it into the sea saying * Vvith this violence shal Babylon that great citie be throwen and shal novv be found no more ✠verse 22 And the voice of harpers of Musicians and of them that sing on shalme and trompet shal no more be heard in thee euery artificer of euery art shal be found no more in thee and the noise of the mill shal no more be heard in thee ✠verse 23 and the light of the lampe shal no more shine in thee and the voice of the bridegrome and the bride shal no more be heard in thee because thy marchantes were the princes of the earth because al nations haue erred in thine inchauntments ✠verse 24 And in her is found the bloud of the Prophets and Sainctes and of al that vvere slaine in the earth CHAP. XIX â— The Saincts glorifying God for the iudgement pronounced vpon the harlâ—t 7 the mariage of the Lambe is prepared 10 The Angel refuseth to be adored of S. Iohn 1â— There appeareth one vvho is the word of God and the King of kings and Lord of lords sitting on a horse vvith a great armie and fighting against the beast and the kings of the earth and their armies 17 the â—irdes of the aire being in the meane time called to deuoure their flesh verse 1 AFTER theses things I heard as it vvere the voice of many multitudes in heauen saying Allelu-ia Praise and glorie and povver is to our God ✠verse 2 because true iust are his iudgementes which hath iudged of the great harlot that hath corrupted the earth in her vvhoredom and hath reuenged the bloud of his seruants of her handes ✠verse 3 And againe they said Allelu-ia And her smoke ascendeth for euer and euer ✠verse 4 And the foure and tvventie seniors fel downe and the foure beastes adored God sitting vpon the throne saying ◠″ Amen Allelu-ia ✠verse 5 And a voice came out from the throne saying Say praise to our God al ye his seruantes and you that feare him litle and great ✠verse 6 And I heard as it vvere the voice of a great multitude and as the voice of many vvaters as the voice of great thunders saying Allelu-ia because our Lord God the omnipotent hath reigned ✠verse 7 Let vs be glad and reioyce and giue glorie to him because the mariage of the Lambe is come and his vvife hath prepared her self ✠verse 8 And it vvas giuen to her that she clothe her self vvith silke glittering and vvhite For the silke are â— the iustifications of Sainctes ✠verse 9 And he said to me Vvrite * Blessed be they that are
of the last iudgement but of the Sees or Consistories of Bishops and Prelates and of the Prelates them selues by vvhom the Church is novv gouerned As the iudgement here giuen can be taken no othervvise better then of that vvhich vvas said by our Sauior Mat. 18. Whatsoeuer you binde in earth shal be bound in heauen and therfore the Apostle saith What haue I to doe to iudge of them that are vvith out 4. And the soules He meaneth saith S. Augustine in the place alleaged the soules of Martyrs that they shal in the meane time during those thousand yeres vvhich is the time of the Church militant be in heauen vvithout their bodies and reigne vvith Christ for the soules saith he of the godly departed are not separated from the Church vvhich is euen novv the kingdom of Christ for els there should be kept no memorie of them as the altar of God in the communicating of the body of Christ neither should it auaile to hasten to Baptisme in the perils of death for feare of ending our life vvithout it nor to hasten to be reconciled if vve fortune for penence or of il conscience to be separated from the same body And vvhy are al these things done but for that the faithful departed also be members of the Church And though for an example the Martyrs be onely named here yet it is meanâ— of others also that die in the state of grace 5. The rest liued not The rest vvhich are not of the happie number aforesaid but liued and died in sinne reigne not vvith Christ in their soules during this time of the nevv Testament but are dead in soule spiritually and in body naturally til the day of iudgement S. August ibidem 3. This is the first resurrection As there be tvvo regenerations one by faith vvhich is novv in Baptisme and an other according to the flesh vvhen at the later day the body shal be made immortal and incorruptible so there are tvvo resurrections the one novv of the soules to saluation vvhen they die in grace vvhich is called the first the other of the bodies at the later day S. August liâ— 20 de Ciuiâ— c. 6. 6. They shal be Priests It is not spoken saith S. Augustine li. 20 de Ciuit. c. 10 of Bishops and Priestâ— onely vvhich are properly novv in the Church called Priests but as vve call al Christians for the mystical Chrisme or ointment so al Priests because they are the members of one Priest of vvhom the Apostle Peter saith A holy people a kingly Priesthod Vvhich vvordes be notable for their learning that thinke there be none properly called Priests novv in the nevv Testament no othervvise then al Christian men and vvomen and a confusion to them that therfore haue turned the name Priests into Ministers 7. Satan shal be loosed In the vvhole 8 chapter of the said 20 booke de Ciuitate Dei in S. Augustine is a notable commentarie of these vvordes Vvhere first he declareth that neither this binding nor loosing of Satan is in respect of seducing or not seducing the Church of God prouing that vvhether he be bound or loose he can neuer seduce the same The same saith he shal be the state of the Church at that time vvhen the Diuel is to be loosed euen as since it vvas instituted the same hath it been shal be at al time in her children that succede eche other by birth death And a litle after This I thought vvas therfore to be mentioned left any man should thinke that during the litle time wherein the Diuel shal be loosed the Church shal not be vpon the earth he either not finding it here vvhen he shal be leâ— loose or consuming it vvhen be shal by al meanes persecute the same Secondly he declareth that the Diuel to be bound is nothing els but not to be permitted by God to exercise al his force or fraude in tentations as to be loosed is to be suffered by God for a small time that is for three yeres and a halfe to practise and proue al his povver and artes of tentations against the Church and her children and yet not to preuaile against them Thirdly this Doctor shevveth by vvhat great mercie our Lord hath tied Satan and abridged his povver during the vvhole millenarie or thousand yeres vvhich is al the time of the nevv Testament vntil then vvith vvhat vvisedom he permitteth him to breake loose that litle time of three yeres and sixe moneths tovvard the later day vvhich shal be the reigne of Antichrist Lastly he shevveth vvhat kinde of men shal be most subiect to the Diuels seductioÌ„ euen such as novv by tentation of Heretikes goe out of the Church and vvho shal auoid it By al vvhich vve may confute diuers false expositioÌ„s of old late Heretikes first the auÌ„cient sect of the Millenaries that grounded vpon these thousand yeres named by the Prophet this heresie that there should be so many yeres after the resurrectioÌ„ of our bodies in vvhich vve should reigne vvith Christ in this vvorld in our bodies in al delites and pleasures corporal of meates drinkes and such like vvhich they called the first resurrection of vvhich heresie Cerinthus vvas the author Epiph. haer 77. in fine Hiero. Câ—mment in c. 19 Mat. August har 8 ad Quodvulâ— Deum Eusâ—bius also li. 3 historia c. 33 shevveth that some principal men vvere in part though after a more honest maner coÌ„cerning those corporal delicacies of the same opinion by misconstruction of these vvordes of S. Iohn Vvhereby vve learne and al the vvorld may perceiue the holy Scriptures to be hard vvhen so great clerkes did erre and that there is no securitie but in that sense vvhich the Church allovveth of The late Heretikes also by the said S. Augustines vvordes are fully refuted affirming not only that the Church may be seduced in that great persecution of the Diuels loosing but that it hath been seduced euen a great peece of this time vvhen the Diuel is bound holding that the very true Church may erre or fall from truth to errour and idolatrie yea vvhich is more blasphemie that the cheefe gouernour of the Church is Antichrist him self and the very Church vnder him the vvhooâ—e of Babylon and that this Antichrist vvhich the Scriptures in so many places and here plainely by S. Augustines exposition testifie shal reigne but a small time and that tovvard the last iudgement hath been reuealed long sithence to be the Pope him self Christs ovvne Vicar and that he hath persecuted the Saincts of their secte for these thousand yeres at the least Vvhich is no more but to make the Diuel to be loose and Antichrist to reigne the vvhole thousand yeres or the most part thereof that is almost the vvhole time of the Churches state in the new TestameÌ„t vvhich is against this and other Scriptures euidently appointing that to be the time of
marg 419. marg See Schisme The Protestants at the first auoided the name of Church and thrust it out of the Bible pag. 521. 522 marg It can neuer faile not erre pag. 11. nu 23. pag. 70. 85. 192. 238. nu 68. pag. 261. 264 marg 266. 267. 522. 523. 555. 572. 573 721. 740. 303. m. 536. marg The Protestants blasphemie cōcerning the Churches apostasie and reuolt from God pag. 555. nu 3. Christ vvithout his Church as the head vvithout a body 514. marg Alvvaies visible pag. 14. 290 marg 295 marg 296. 298 marg 323. 555. 556. 572. 573. 701. Elias vvordes make nothing to the cōtrarie pag. 411. The state thereof in Antichrists time 721. Smal in the beginning grovving great aftervvard pag. 38. nu 32. pa. 71 nu 14. pag. 97. nu 27. 31. 32. pag. 150. nu 6. 7. 10. p. 213. nu 46. pag. 175 marg 178 marg 295 marg 296. 298 marg 316. ma. 536. marg Her lavves customs Gouernours must be obeied p. 43. nu 9. p. 51. marg p. 53. 336. marg 337. nu 20. 450. nu 2. 16. p. 471. nu 24. p. 480. 550. 562. nu 14. p. 639. 262. marg She only hath the true sense of Scriptures pag. 477. 429. marg She iudgeth al and is iudged of none p. 429. She iudgeth betwene canonical Scriptures not canonical p. 499. vvhich are Sacramēts which not 258. 259. She consisteth of good and bad p. 9. nu 12. p. 37. marg 38. 62 marg 64. 74. 262 marg not without vvrinkle in this life p. 522. nu 35. The seuenfold candlesticke in the Apocalypse 699 marg The woman clothed with the sunne whom the dragon persecuteth 720 marg The wife of the Lambe 734. The campe of Saincts 741. The true Church is proued by succession pag. 228. 520. 303 m. Christ left many things to be taught by the Church 265. 717 marg The custom of the Church is a good answer against al wranglers 450. Out of the Church no saluation p. 522. 676. p. 573. al blindnes lacke of vnderstāding 95 marg no praier auailable 262 m. Christ head of the Church in a most excellent sort 514. 515. The B. of Rome the ministerial head 515. No temporal prince can be head 47. 64. 639. nu 17. pa. 659. No woman 280. 463. The Church that is the Prelates and cheefe Pastors of the Church 51 marg 701 m. To contemne their wordes is to contemne Christ 262 marg The Churches order of diuine seruice in reading the Scriptures that it is according to the primitiue Church 268. in 288. 289 m. 382. 641. 698. See the table of Epistles and Gospels at the end of the booke Church militāt resembleth the triumphant in heauen 707 m. and nu 8. 736. The triumphant Church called the new citie of Hierusalem the state and glorie thereof 741. 742. 743. 635 marg Material churches The building of them pa. 158. Dedication of churches 250. Cost in adorning them p. 78. nu 8. 10. p. 106 nu 11. p. 128. 256. God wil be honoured in them rather then els where p. 309. 471. nu 11. p. 254 marg How he dwelleth not in material temples 309. 343 marg Not to be profaned p. 59 m. 118. 222. Our parents and other necessities of poore men are sometime to be preferred before the adorning of Churches 106. 92. nu 25. Clergie The name p. 665. their difference from the Laitie ib. nu 3. The maner dignitie of their calling p. 330. nu 4. p. 352 marg Degrees of superioritie among them selues and ouer other p. 57 marg 58. nu 28. p. 206. nu 24. p. 472. 492. 665. Their good life much edifieth p. 14. nu 17. their exemption and priuileges p. 50. 416. They may not exercise holy functions for filthy lucre 664 marg Commaundements possible to be kept p. 30. 138. nu 6. p 169. 260 marg 682 nu 22 p. 686. 400 marg 415 marg Keeping the commaundements profitable and necessarie to saluation 14. nu 20. p. 440. nu 19. p. 645. 54 marg 114 marg 191. m. 725 m. They differ from Counsels 114 marg 191 marg By keeping of them man is iustified 138. 400 marg Commaundements of men what they are and that they make nothing against the Apostles and Churches traditions 406. See Tradition Heretical lawes and doctrines are cōmaundements of men 43. nu 9. p. 106. Communion The protestants Communion p. 451. 452. 453. 454. They imitate not in the same Christs institution ib. p. 451. much lesse the Apostles traditions p. 454. Comming to the Communion against our conscience 442. They call it vnproperly the Cōmunion p. 452. and the supper of the Lord. p. 451. nu 20. Their communion bread profane p. 453 n 29. Caluins bread 228. It is the very table cuppe of Diuels p 448. is accordingly to be abhorred ibid. Communitie of life and goodes in the first Christians vsed now of the religious only p. 296. not a commaundement but a counsel only ibidem Concupiscence after Baptisme is of it self no sinne without consent p. 397. 399. 643. 682. It moueth to sinne 642. mar How the Apostle calleth it sinne pag. 397. It maketh not al the actions of a iust man sinnes p. 399. nu 25. Cōfession in particular p. 8. nu 6. p. 89. 276. 348 m. Secret or auricular cōfession p. 277. to a priest 190. 277. 653. of al mortal sinnes 653. before the receiuing of the B. Sacrament 453. The English Ministers heare confessions and absolue against their owne doctrine pag. 277. See Penance Confessing of Christ his religion highly esteemed 27. 702. m. See Faith They that dare not confesse and professe the Cath. religion to whom they are like 255 marg To deny that thou art a Catholike is to deny Christ 269. Confirmation other wise called Bishoping pag. 314. It is a Sacrament pag. 313. The grace and effect thereof 241 m. 313. nu 17. p. 514 marg The old and new heresies against this Sacrament pag. 313. Chrisme or holy oile in cōfirmation ib. Conscience Doing against our conscience p. 83. 109. 131. nu 15. Horrour of conscience for sheding innocent bloud 83. 131. nu 15. Continencie See Chastitie Examples of notable persons that liued continently from vviues 596. The continencie of maried folke for praier sake pag. 439. for the more worthie receiuing of the B. Sacrament p. 463. Perpetual cōtinencie of man ad wife p. 439. 440. Contrition 483. See Penance Corporals for the B. Sacrament p. 84. Councels of what persons they consist p. 336. They represēt the whole Church ibid. Peter and his successors presidēts in Councels p. 337. Councels of no force with out their confirmation p. 337. Controuersies in religion to be decided by Coūcels p. 336. They haue the assistance of the holy Ghost p. 337. 338. 138. nu 3. 263. nu 27. p. 265. 266. 388 marg of Christ 51 marg 53. This assistance taketh not away due examination
The great reuenge that God vvil doe at the later day vpon the persecutors of his Saincts ⸬ The desperate and damned persons shal blaspheme God perpetually vvhich shal be such onely as do not repent in this life c See chap. 9. v. 20 in the margent ⸬ The dragon is the Diuel the beast Antichrist or the societie wherof he is head the false-prophet either Antichrist him self or the companie of Heretikes and seducers that folovv him ` issue forth three Apoc. 3. 2 Cor. 5 3. c The hil of theaues by S. Hieroms interpretation ⸬ The citie or coÌ„monvvealth of the vvicked deuided into three partes into infidels Heretikes and euil Catholikes This citie is here called BabyloÌ„ vvhereof see the Annorat vpon the next chapter v. 5. Ier. 25 15. ⸬ The final damnation of the vvhole companie of the reprobate called here the great vvhoore c These many vvaters are many peoples v. 15. ⸬ It signifieth the short reigne of Antichrist vvho is the cheefe horne or head of the beast ⸬ Some expound it of ten smal kingdoms into which the Romane Empire shal be deuided vvhich shal al serue Antichrist both in his life and a litle after ` doe 1 Tim. 6 15. Apo. 19 16. ⸬ Not forcing or mouing any to folow Antichrist but by his iust iudgement for punishment of their sinnes permitting theÌ„ to beleeue and coÌ„sent to him The ProtestaÌ„ts here vvil needs haue BabyloÌ„ to be Rome but not in S. Peters epistle By Babylon according to al the fathers is signified partly the whole societie of the wicked partly the citie of Rome only in respect of the terrene heathenish state of them that persecuted the Church li. aduers Iudan The Church of Rome is neuer called Babylon Ro. 1. Mysterie This woman signifieth al persecutors of saincts Putting heretikes to death is not to shede the bloud of saincts The Protestants madnes in expounding the 7 hilles of Rome the Angel himself expounding it otherwise Vvhat is the eight beast The double interpretation of Babylon Apo. 14 8. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ⸬ The measure of paines damnation according to the wicked pleasures or vnlawful delites of this life which is a fore sentence for such people as turne their whole life to â—â—st and riot Es 47 8 ⸬ Kings and Marchants are most encombered dangered and drovvned in the pleasures of this vvorld vvhose vvhole life traficke is if they be not exceding vertuous to finde varietie of earthly pleasures Vvho seing once the extreme end of their ioyes and of al that made their heauen here to be turned into paines damnation eternal then shal houle vveepe to late c The Angels and al Saincts shal reioyce and laude â—od to see the wicked confounded and Gods iustice executed vpon their oppressors persecutors and this is that vvhich the Martyrs praied for chap. 6. Ier. 51. 63. ⸬ By this it seemeth cleere that the Apostle meaneth not any one citie but the vniuersal companie of the reprobate vvhich shal perish in the day of iudgement the old prophets also naming the vvhole nuÌ„ber of Gods enemies mystically Babylon as Ierem. â— 52. The Epistle for many martyrs ALLELVIA ⸬ This often repeating of Allelu-ia in times of reioycing the Church doth folow in her Seruice ⸬ At this day shal the whole Church of the elect be finally perfectly for euer ioyned vnto Christ in mariage inseparable Mat. 22 Lu. 14 ⸬ That is the feast of eternal life prepared for his spouse the Church Apoc. 22. 9. Es 63 1. c The second person in Trinitie the Sonne of the Vvord of God vvhich vvas made flesh Io. 1. Apoc. 2 27. Apo. 17 14. ⸬ Euen according to his humanitie also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Amen Alleluia not translated Alleluia often vsed in the Church specially in Easter time Epist ad Ian. c. 17. c. 15. It signifieth more then as the Protestants traÌ„slate it praise ye the lord â—Palse translation Amen and Alleluia should not be translated into vulgar tongues Al nations in the primitiue Church sang Amen and Alleluia The ProtestaÌ„ts profane this vvord by translating it and diminish the signification thereof Psal 136. IustificatioÌ„s are good vvorkes not as the effectes of saith iustifying but because them selues also with faith iustifie a man Beza S. Iohns adoring of the Angel explicated against the protestaÌ„ts abusing the same The ProtestaÌ„ts are reâ—elled by their ovvne reason S. Iohn erred only in the person mistaking the Angel to be Christ him self and so adoring him as God Apoc. c. 1. Esa 9 in Graco Malac. 3. S. Iohn sinned not in this adoration An other explication of this place The ProtestaÌ„ts by conference of Scriptures might finde â—eligious adoratioÌ„ of creatures Aug. de vera relig c. 55. Three points herein examined and proued by Scriptures 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ps 5. 137. 1 Religious vvorship of creatures Dan. 6. 3 Reg. 8. Ios 7. Ps 98. 131. 2 The same is called adoration 3 Falling prostrat before the persons or things adored Gen. 18. Exod. 3. Iosue 5. Adoring of Angels Adoring of Prophets and holy persons Dan. 2. * or Iaddus 4 Reg. 4. Iudith 13. See in S. Augustine li. 20. de Ciuit. c. 7. 8. seq the exposition of this chapter ⸬ Quid in millenariâ— numero nisi ad proferandam nouam sobolem perfecta vniuersitas praesâ—ita generationis exprimâ—◠〈◊〉 hinc per 〈◊〉 dicitur It regnabunt cuÌ„ 〈◊〉 â—illâ— aâ—nis 〈◊〉 regnum sancta Ecclesia vniuersitatis perfâ—câ—ione soâ—iidatur D. Gregor li. 9. Moral c. 1. ⸬ S. Augustine thinketh that these do not signifie any certaine natioÌ„s but al that shal then be ioyned vvith the Diuel and Antichrist against the Church li. 20. de Ciuit. c. 11. See S. Hierom in Exech li. 11. Ezec. 38 14. 39 2. See S. Hierom in Exech li. 11. THE 6 VISION ⸬ They shal then be new not the substaÌ„ce but the shape chaÌ„ged 2 Pet. 3. See S. Augustine li. 20. de Ciuit. c. 14. c The bookes of mens conscieÌ„ces where it shal plainely be read vvhat euery mans life hath been Apoc. 3 5. 21 27. ⸬ Such as doe no good workes if they haue age and time to doe them are not found in the booke of life Bishops consistories iudicial power 1. Cor. 5. During a thousand yeres that is the time ofthis militant Church saints reigne vvith Christ in soule only The rest are dead and damned in soule during the same time The first resurrection of the soule only Priests some proprely so called some vnproprely 1. Pet. â— The binding and loosing of Satan explicated by S. Augustine The short reigne of Antichrist Millenarij or Chiliastâ— The Scriptures hard By S. Augustines foresaid explication is eurdently deduâ—ed against the ProtestaÌ„ts that the Churche can not erre and that the Pope can not possibly be Antichrist An inuincible demoÌ„stration Mat. 24. Lu. 18 8. The campâ— of Saincts is the Catho Church through the vvorld As novv Heretikes in particular countries so Antichrist shal persecute the Churches of al nations Vvhat is meanâ— by fire from heauen The booke of euery mans workes opened in the day of iudgement THE 5 PART The final glorificatioÌ„ of the Church Esa 63 17. 66 21. The Epistle vpon the dedication of a Church 2 Pet. 3 13. c The Church triumphant ⸬ This tabernacle is Christ according to his humanitie Es 25. 8. Apoc. 7 17. c This happie day shal make an end of al the miseries of this mortalitie ` because the Esa 43 19. Apoc. 1 8. 22 13. ⸬ He that hath the victorie against sinne in the Church militant shal haue his revvard in the triumphant c Al that commit mortal sinnes and repent not shal be damned THE 7 AND LAST VISION ⸬ The glorie of the Church triumphant c The names of the Patriarches and Apostles honorable and glorious in the triumphant Church ⸬ See S. Hierom ep 17. touching this description of the heauenly Hierusalem vvhich is the Church triuÌ„phaÌ„t teaching that these things must be taken spiritually not carâ—â—ally ⸬ Al external sacrifice which now is necessarieâ—dutie of the faithful shal then cease and therfore there shal neede no material temple Esa 60 19 Es 60 3. Esa 60 11. ⸬ None not perfectly cleaÌ„sed of their suâ—nes can enter into this heauenly Hieruselem Apo. 20 12. The state of glorified bodies ◠′ vvater of life ⸬ Christ is our tree of life in the Church by the B. Sacramé in heauen by his visible presence and influence of life euer lasting both to our bodies and soules of vvâ—oÌ„ Salomon saith The tree of life to al that apprâ—heâ—d him Prou. 3. Apo. 21. Esa 60 THE CONCLVSION Apo. 19 10. ⸬ You see it is al one to adore before the feete of the angel to adore the Angel though to adore him â—e not expressed as in the 19 chap. See the anÌ„otatioÌ„ there v. 10. c Man by Gods grace doing good workes doth increase his iustice ⸬ Heauen is the reward hire repaiment for good workes in al the Scriptures yet the aduersaries wil not see it Ro. 2 6. Apo. 21 6. 1 8. Es 55 1. The curse agaiÌ„st adding or diminishing is against Heretikes not Catholike expositours A breefe petitioÌ„ vnto IESVS Christ to come quickly as S. Iohn here speaketh and to iudge the cause of Catholikes Protestants * The Epistles omitted are taken out of the Old TestameÌ„t ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞
of the same Church and the perpetual keeper of the said faith and al other points thereon depending 14. But they said When Christ asked the peoples opinion of him the Apostles al indifferently made answer but when he demaunded what them selues thought of him then loe Peter the mouth and head of the whole felowship answered for al. Chrys ho. 55. in Mat. 17. Blessed art thou Though some other as Nathanael Io. 1 49 seeme to haue before beleued and professed the same thing for which Peter is here counted blessed yet it may be plainely gathered by this place and so S. Hilarie and others thinke that none before this did further vtter of him then that he was the sonne of God by adoption as other Saincts be though more excellent then other be For it was of congruitie and Christes special appointment that he vpon whom he intended to found his new Church and whose faith he would make infallible should haue the preeminence of this first profession of Christes natural diuinitie or that he was by nature the very sonne of God a thing so farre aboue the capacitie of nature reason flesh and bloud and so repugnant to Peters sense and sight of Christes humanitie flesh and infirmities that for the beleefe and publike profession there of he is counted blessed as Abraham was for his saith and hath great promises for him self and his posteritie as the said Patriarche had for him and his seede According as S. Basil saith Because he excelled in faith he receiued the building of the Church committed to him 1â— And I say to thee Our Lord recompenseth Peter for his confession geuing him a great reward in that vpon him he builded his Church Theophilactus vpon this place 1â— Thou art Peter Christ in the first of Iohn v. 42 foretold and appointed that this man then named Simon should afterward be called Cephas or Petrus that is to say a Rocke not then vttering the cause but now expressing the same videlicet as S. Cyril writeth For that vpon him is vpon a firme rocke his Church should be builded Wherevnto S. Hilarie agreing saith O happie foundation of the Church in the imposing of thy new name c. And yet Christ here doth not so much call him by the name Peter or Rocke as he doth affirme him to be a rocke signifying by that Metaphore both that he was designed for the foundation and ground worke of his house which is the Church and also that he should be of inuincible force firmitie durablenes and stabilitie to sustaine al the windes waâ—es and stormes that might fall or beate against the same And the Aduersaries obiecting against this that Christ only is the Rocke or foundation wrangle against the very expresse Scriptures and Christes owne wordes geuing both the name and the thing to this Apostle And the simple may learne by S. Basils wordes how the case standeth Though saith he Peter be a rocke yet he is not a rocke as Christ is For Christ is the true vnmoueable rocke of him self Peter is vnmoueable by Christ the rocke For Iesus doth communicate and impart his dignities not voyding him self of them but holding them to him self bestoweth them also vpon others He is the light and yet 2 You are the light he is the Priest and yet he 3 maketh Priests he is the rocke and he made a rocke 18. And vpon this rocke Vpon that which he said Peter was wil he build his Church and therfore by most euident sequele he foundeth his Church vpon Peter And the Aduersaries wrangling against this do against their owne conscience and knowledge specially seing they know and confesse that in Christes wordes speaking in the Syriake tonge there was no difference at al betwene Petrus and Petra yea and that the Greeke wordes also though differing in termination yet signifie one thing to wit a rocke or stone as them selues also translate it Io. 1 42. So that they which professe to follow the Hebrew or Syriake and the Greeke and to translate immediatly out of them into Latin or English should if they had dealt sincerely haue thus turned Christes wordes Thou art a rocke and vpon this rocke or Thou art Peter and vpon this peter wil I build my Church For so Christ spake by their owne confession without any difference Which doth expresly stoppe them of al their vaine euasions that Petrus the former word is referred to the Apostle and petra the later word either to Christ only or to Peters faith only neither the said original tonges bearing it nor the sequele of the wordes vpon this suffering any relation in the world but to that which was spoken of in the same sentence next before neither the wordes folowing which are directly addressed to Peters person nor Christes intention by any meanes admitting it which was not to make him self or to promisse him self to be the head or foundation of the Church For his father gaue him that dignitie and he tooke not that honour to him self nor sent him self nor tooke the keies of heauen of him self but al of his father he had his coÌ„mission the very houre of his incarnation And though S. Augustine sometimes referre the word Petra to Christ in this sentence which no doubt he did because the terminations in Latin are diuers and because he examined not the nature of the original wordes which Christ spake nor of the Greeke and therefore the Aduersaries which otherwise flee to the tongs should not in this case alleage him yet he neuer denieth but Peter also is the Rocke and head of the Church saying that him self expounded it of Peter * in many places and alleageth also S. Ambrose for the same in his hymne which the Church singeth And so do we alleage the holy Councel of Chalcedon Act. 3 pag. 118. Tertullian de praescript Origen Ho. 5 in Exo. S. Cyprian De vnit Ec. S. Hilarie Can. 16 in mat S. Ambrose Ser. 47. 68. li. 6 in c. 9. Luca. S. Hierom Li. 1 in Iouin in c. 2 Esa in c. 16 Hier. S. Epiphanius In Anchor S. Chrysostom Ho. 55 in Mat. S. Cyril Li. 2 c. 12. com in Io. S. Leo Ep. â—9 S. Gregorie Li. 4 ep 32 ind 13. and others euery one of them saying expresly that the Church was founded and builded vpon Peter For though sometimes they say the Church to be builded on Peters faith yet they meane not as our Aduersaries do vnlearnedly take them that it should be builded vpon faith either separated from the man or in any other man but vpon faith as in him who here confessed that faith 1â— Rocke The Aduersaries hearing also the Fathers sometimes say that Peter had these promises and prerogatiues as bearing the person of al the Apostles or of the whole Church deny absurdly that him self in person had these prerogatiues As though Peter had been the proctor only of the Church or
of the Apostles confessing the faith and receiuing these things in other mens names Where the holy Doctors meane only that these prerogatiues were not geuen to him for his owne vse but for the good of the whole Church and to be imparted to euery vocation according to the measure of their callings and that these great priuileges geuen to Peter should not decay or die with his person but be perpetual in the Church in his successors Therfore S. Hierom to Damasus taketh this Rocke not to be Peters person only but his successors and his Chaire I saith he folowing no cheefe or principal but Christ ioyne my self to the communion of Peters chaire vpon that rocke I know the Church was built And of that same Apostolike Chaire S. August saith That same is the Rocke which the proud gates of Hel do not ouercome And S. Leo Our Lord would the Sacrament or mysterie of this gift so to pertaine vnto the office of al the Apostles that he placed it principally in blessed S. Peter the cheefe of al the Apostles that from him as from a certaine head he might poure out his giftes as it were through the whole body that he might vnderstand him self to be an aliene from the diuine mysterie that should presume to reuolt from the soliditie or stedfastnes of Peter 1â— Build my Church The Church or house of Christ was only promised here to be builded vpon him which was fulfilled Io. 21 1â— the foundation stone and other pillers or matter being yet in preparing and Christ him self being not only the supereminent foundation but also the founder of the same which is an other more excellent qualitie then was in Peter for which he calleth it my Church meaning specially the Church of the new Testament Which was not perfectly formed and finished and distincted from the Synagogue til whitsunday though Christ gaue Peter and the rest their commissions actually before his Ascension 18. Gates of hel Because the Church is resembled to a house or a citie the aduersarie powers also be likened to a contrarie house or towne the gates wherof that is to say the fortitude or impugnations shal neuer preuaile against the citie of Christ And so by this promis we are assured that no heresies nor other wicked attempts can preuaile against the Church builded vpon Peter which the Fathers call Peters see and the Romane Church Count saith S. Augustine the Priests from the very See of Peter and in that order of fathers consider vvho to vvhom hath succeeded that same is the rocke vvhich the proud gates of Hel do not ouercome And in an other place that is it which hath obtained the toppe of authoritie Heretikes in vaine barking round about it 19. To thee In saying to thee vvil I geue it is plaine that as he gaue the keies to him so he builded the Church vpon him So saith S. Cyprian To Peter first of al vpon vvhom our Lord built the Church and from vvhom he instituted and shevved the beginning of vnitie did he geue this povver that that should be loosed in the heauens vvhich he had loosed in earth Wherby appeareth the vaine cauil of our Aduersaries which say the Church was built vpon Peters Confession only coÌ„mon to him and the rest and not vpon his person more then vpon the rest 19. The keies That is The authoritie or Chaire of doctrine knowledge iudgement and discretion betwene true and false doctrine the height of gouernement the power of making lawes of calling Councels of the principal voice in them of confirming them of making Canons and holesom decrees of abrogating the contrarie of ordaining Bishopes and Pastors or deposing and suspending them finally the povver to dispense the goods of the Church both spiritual and temporal Which signification of preeminent power and authoritie by the vvord keies the Scripture expresseth in many places namely speaking of Christ I haue the keies of death and Hel that is the rule And againe I vvil geue the key of the house of Dauid vpon his shoulder Moreouer it signifieth that men can not come into heauen but by him the keies signifing also authoritie to open and shut as it is said Apoc. 3. of Christ who hath the key of Dauid he shutteth and no man openeth By which wordes we gather that Peters authoritie is maruelous to whom the keies that is the power to open and shut heauen is geuen And therfore by the name of keies is geuen that supereminent power which is called in comparison of the power graunted to other Apostles Bishops aud Pastors plenitude potestatis fulnes of power Bernard lib. 2. de considerat c. 8. 19. Whatsoeuer thou shal bind Al kind of discipline and punishment of offenders either spiritual which directly is here meant or corporal so farre as it tendeth to the execution of the spiritual charge is comprised vnder the word bind Of which sort be Excommunications Anathematismes Suspensions degradations and other censures and penalties or penances enioyned either in the Sacrament of Confession or in the exterior Courtes of the Church for punishment both of other crimes and specially of heresie and rebellion against the Church and the cheeâ—e pastors therof 19. Loose To loose is as the cause and the offenders case requireth to loose them of any the former bandes and to restore them to the Churches Sacraments and Communion of the faithful and execution of their function to pardon also either al or part of the penances enioyned or what debtes so euer man oweth to God or the Church for the satisfaction of his sinnes forgeuen Which kind of releasing or loosing is called Indulgence finally this whatsoeuer excepteth nothing that is punishable or pardonable by Christ in earth for he hath committed his power to Peter And so the validitie of Peters sentence in binding or loosing whatsoeuer shal by Christes promis be ratified in heauen Leo Ser. de Transfig Ser. 2. in anniuers-assumpt ad Pontif. Hilar. can 16. in Matth. Epiph. in Ancherato prepe initium If now any temporal power can shew their warrant out of scripture for such soueraine power as is here geuen to Peter and consequently to his successors by these wordes whatsoeuer thou shal binde and by the very keies wherby greatest soueraintie is signified in Gods Church as in his familie and houshold and therfore principally attributed and geuen to Christ * who in the scripture is said to haue the key of Dauid but here coÌ„municated also vnto Peter as the name of Rocke if I say any temporal potestate can shew authoritie for the like soueraintie let them chalenge hardly to be head not only of one particular but of the whole vniuersal Church 27. Workes He saith not to geue euery man according to his mercie or their faith but according to their workes August de verb. Apost Ser. 35. And againe How should our Sauiour reward euery one according to their workes if
be the sonne of the Church For a good Emperour is within the Church not aboue the Church Ambr. lib. 5. Epist Orat. de Basil trad 30. As Angels As Christ proueth here that in heauen they neither marry nor are married because there they shal be as Angels by the very same reason is proued that Saints may heare our prayers and helpe vs be they neere or farre of because the Angels do so and in euery moment are present vvher they list and neede not to be neere vs when they heare or helpe vs. 30. As Angels Not to marry nor be married is to be like to Angels therfore is the state of Religious men and women and Priests for not marrying worthely called of the Fathers an Angelical life Cyp. lib. 2. de discipl haâ— Virg. sub finem 32. Of the dead S. Hierom by this place disproueth the Heretike Vigilantius and in him these of our time which to diminish the honour of Saincts call them of purpose dead men 40. On these two Hereby it is euident that al dependeth not vpon faith only but much more vpon charitie though faith be the first which is the loue of God and of our neighbour which is the summe of al the law and the Prophetes because he that hath this double charitie expressed here by these two principal commaundemeÌ„ts fulfilleth and accomplisheth al that is commaunded in the Law and the Prophetes CHAP. XXIII The Scribes and Pharisees after al this continuing stil incorrigible although he wil haue the doctrine of their Chaire obeied yet against their workes and namely their ambition he openly inueigheth crying to them eight woes for their eightfold hypocrisie and blindnes 34 and so concluding with the most worthy reprobation of that persecuting generation and their mother-citie Ierusalem with her Temple verse 1 THEN IESVS spake to the multitudes and to his disciples ✠verse 2 saying Vpon â— the chaire of Moyses haue sitten the Scribes and the Pharisees ✠verse 3 Al things therfore â— vvhatsoeuer they shal say to you obserue ye and doe ye but according to their vvorkes doe ye not for they say and doe not ✠verse 4 For * they binde heauy burdens importable and put them vpon mens shoulders but vvith a finger of their ovvne they vvil not moue them ✠verse 5 But they doe al their vvorkes for to be seen of men for they make brode their phylacteries and enlarge their * fringes ✠verse 6 And they â— loue the first places at suppers and * the first chaires in the Synagogs ✠verse 7 and salutations in the market-place and to be called of men Rabbi ✠verse 8 But be not you called Rabbi for â— one is youâ— maister and al you are brethren ✠verse 9 And call none father to your selfe vpon earth for one is your father he that is in heauen ✠verse 10 Neither * be ye called â— maisters for one is your maister Christ ✠verse 11 He that is the greater of you shal be your seruiteur ✠verse 12 And he that exalteth him self shal be humbled and he that humbleth him self shal be exalted ◠✠verse 13 But vvo to you â— Scribes Pharisees hypocrites because you shut the kingdom of heauen before men For your selues do not enter in those that are going in you suffer not to enter ✠verse 14 Wo to you Scribes and Pharisees hypocrites because you * deuoure vvidovves houses â— praying long prayers for this you shal receiue the greater iudgement ✠verse 15 Wo to you Scribes and Pharisees hypocrites because you goe round about the sea and the land to make one proselyte and vvhen he is made you make him the childe of hel â— double more then your selues ✠verse 16 Wo to you blinde guides that say Whosoeuer shal svveare by the temple it is nothing but he that shal svveare by the gold of the temple is bound ✠verse 17 Ye foolish and blinde for vvhether is greater the gold or the temple that sanctifieth the gold ✠verse 18 And vvhosoeuer shal svveare by the altar it is nothing but vvhosoeuer shal svveare by the gift that is vpon it is bound ✠verse 19 Ye blinde for vvhether is greater the gift or the altar that â— sanctifieth the gift ✠verse 20 He therfore that svveareth by the altar svveareth by it and by al things that are vpon it ✠verse 21 and vvhosoeuer shal svveare by the temple svveareth by it and â— by him that dvvelleth in it ✠verse 22 and he that svveareth by heauen svveareth by the throne of God by him that sitteth thereon ✠verse 23 Wo to you Scribes and Pharisees hypocrites because you tithe mint and anise and cummin and haue left the vveightier things of the lavv iudgemeÌ„t and mercie and faith these things you ought to haue done not to haue omitted those ✠verse 24 Blinde guides that straine a gâ—at and svvallovv a camel ✠verse 25 Wo to you Scribes and Pharisees hypocrites because you make cleane that on the outside of the cuppe and dish but vvithin you are ful ' of rapine and vncleannes ✠verse 26 Thou blinde Pharisee first make cleane the inside of the cuppe and the dish that the outside may become cleane ✠verse 27 Wo to you Scribes and Pharisees hypocrites because you are like to vvhited sepulchres vvhich outvvardly appeare vnto meÌ„ beautiful but vvithin are ful of dead mens bones and al filthines ✠verse 28 So you also outvvardly in deede â— appeare to men iust but invvardly you are ful of hypocrisie and iniquitie ✠verse 29 Wo to you Scribes and Pharisees ye hypocrites because you build the Prophets sepulchres and â— garnish the moniments of iust men ✠verse 30 and say If vve had been in our fathers dayes vve had not been their felovves in the bloud of the Prophets ✠verse 31 Therefore you are a testimonie to your ovvne selues that you are the sonnes of them that killed the Prophets ✠verse 32 And fil you vp the measure of your fathers ✠verse 33 You serpents vipers broodes hovv vvil you flee from the iudgement of hel ✠verse 34 Therfore behold I send vnto you Prophets and vvise men and scribes and of them you shal kil crucifie and of them you shal scourge in your Synagogs and persecute from citie into citie ✠verse 35 that vpon you may come al the iust bloud that vvas shed vpon the earth from the bloud of * Abel the iust eueÌ„ vnto the bloud of * Zacharias the sonne of Barachias vvhom you murdered betvvene the temple and the altar ✠verse 36 Amen I say to you al these things shal come vpon this generation ✠verse 37 * Hierusalem Hierusalem vvhich killest the Prophets and stonest them that vvere sent to thee hovv often vvould I gather together thy children as the henne doth gather together her chickens vnder her
And al this vvas done that the scriptures of the Prophers might be fulfilled TheÌ„ the disciples al leauing him fled ✠verse 57 But they taking hold of IESVS led him to Caiphas the high Priest vvhere the Scribes and auncients vvere assembled ✠verse 58 And Peter folovved him a farre of euen to the court of the high Priest And going in he sate vvith the seruants that he might see the end ✠verse 59 And the cheefe Priestes and the vvhole Councel sought false vvitnes against IESVS that they might put him to death ✠verse 60 and they found not vvhereas many false vvitnesses had come in And last of al there came tvvo false vvitnesses ✠verse 61 and they said * This man said I am able to destroy the temple of God and after three dayes to reedifie it ✠verse 62 And the high Priest rising vp said to him Ansvverest thou nothing to the things vvhich these do testifie against thee ✠verse 63 But IESVS held his peace And the high Priest said to him I adiure thee by the liuing God that thou tel vs if thou be Christ the sonne of God ✠verse 64 IESVS saith to him Thou hast said neuertheles I say to you hereafter you shal see * the Sonne of man sitting on the right hand of the povver of God and comming in the cloudes of heauen ✠verse 65 Then the high Priest rent his garments saying He hath blasphemed vvhat neede vve vvitnesses any further behold novv you haue heard the blasphemie ✠verse 66 hovv thinke you But they ansvvering said He is guilty of death ✠verse 67 Then did they spit on his face and buffeted him and other smote his face vvith the palmes of their hands ✠verse 68 saying Prophecie vnto vs O Christ vvho is he that strooke thee ✠verse 69 But Peter sate vvithout in the court and there came to him one â— vvenche saying Thou also vvast vvith IESVS the Galilean ✠verse 70 But he denied before them all saying I vvot not vvhat thou sayest ✠verse 71 And as he vvent out of the gate an other vvenche savv him and she saith to them that vvere there And this felovv also vvas vvith IESVS the Nazarite ✠verse 72 And againe he denied vvith an othe That I knovv not the man ✠verse 73 And after a litle they came that stoode by and said to Peter Surely thou also art of them for euen thy speache doth bevvray thee ✠verse 74 Then he began â— to curse and to svveare that he knevve not the man And incontinent the cocke crevve ✠verse 75 And Peter remembred the vvord of IESVS vvhich he had said Before the cocke crovv thou shalt deny me thrise And going forth ″ he vvept bitterly ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XXVI 1. This wast Cost bestowed vpon Christes body then aliue being to the same not necessary seemed to the disciples lost and fruitles so the like bestowed vpon the same body if the Sacrament vpon altars or Churches seemeth to the simple lost or lesse meritorious then if the same were bestowed vpon the poore 10. Good worke Cost bestowed for religion deuotion and signification is a meritorious worke and often more meritorious then to geue to the poore though both be very good and in some case the poore are to be preferred yea * in certaine cases of necessity the Church wil breake the very coÌ„secrated vessels and iewels of siluer and gold and bestow them in workes of mercy But we may remember very wel and our fathers knew it much better that the poore were then best releeued when most was bestowed vpon the Church 11. Haue not We haue him not in visible maner as he conuersed on the earth with his disciples needing releefe like other poore men but we haue him after an other sort in the B. Sacrament and yet haue him truly and really the self same body Therfore he saith they should not haue him because they should not so haue him but after an other maner as when he said Luc. 24 as though he were not then with them when I was with you 20. Twelue It must needes be a great mysterie that he was to worke in the institution of the new Sacrifice by the maruelous transmutatioÌ„ of bread and wine into his body and bloud Whereas he admitted none although many present in the citie but the twelue Apostles vvhich were already taught to beleue it without contradiction Io. 6 and were to haue the administration and consecration thereof by the Order of Priesthod which also was there geuen theÌ„ to that purpose Whereas at the eating of the Paschal lambe al the familie was wont to be present â—6 He tooke bread Here at once is instituted for the continuance of the external office of Christes eternal Priesthod according to the order of Melchisedec both a Sacrifice and a Sacrament though the Scriptures geue neither of these names to this action and our Aduersaries without al reason or religion accept in a sort the one and vtterly deny the other A Sacrifice in that it is ordeined to continew the memory of Christes death and oblation vpon the Crosse and the application of the general vertue thereof to our particular necessities by coÌ„secrating the seueral â—lemeÌ„ts not into Christes whole person as it was borne of the virgin or now is in heauen but the bread into his body apart as betrayed broken and geuen for vs the wine into his bloud apart as shed out of his body for remission of sinnes and dedication of the new Testament which be conditions of his person as he was in sacrifice and oblation In which mystical and vnspeakable maner he would haue the Church to offer and sacrifice him daily and he in mysterie and Sacrament dyeth though now not only in heauen but also in the SacrameÌ„t he be in deede per Concomitantiaâ— as the Church calleth it that is by sequele of al his partes to ech other whole aliue and immortal Which point because ouâ— Aduersaries vnderstand not not knowing the Scriptures nor the power of God they blaspheme and abuse the people to their damnation It is also a Sacrament in that it is ordeined to be receiued into our bodies and to feede the same to resurrection and immortality and to geue grace and saluation to our soules if we worthely receiue it 26. Blessed Our Aduersaries for the two wordes that are in Greeke and Latin benedixit and gratias egit he blessed he gaue thankes vse only the later of purpose to signifie that Christ blessed not nor consecrated the bread and the wine and so by that blessing wrought any effect vpon them but gaue thankes only to his father as we doe in saying grace But the truth is that the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth properly to blesse and is referred to the thing that is blessed as Luc. 9 of the fishes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 benedixit eis he blessed them and
Propitiatorie and the Arke of the Testament Manna Aarons rodde and the golden altar Doth not the Sepulcher of our Lord seeme vnto thee more honorable Which as often as we enter into so often doe we see our Sauiour lie in the sindon and staying there a while we see the Angel againe sitte at his feete and at his head the napkin wrapped together The glorie of whose Sepulcher we know was long prophetied before Ioseph hewed it out by Esay saying And his rest shal be honour to witte because the place of our Lordes burial should be honoured of al men And at this present notwithstanding the Turkes dominion yet doe the Religious Christian Catholike men by Gods mighty prouidence keepe the holy Sepulcher which is within a goodly Church and Christians come out of al the world in Pilgrimage to it 19. Going then Commission to baptize and preache to al Nations geuen to the Apostles and grounded vpon Christes soueraine authority to whom was geuen al power in heauen and in earth 20. With you al daies Here Christ doth promise his concurrence with his Apostles and their successors as wel in preaching as ministring the Sacraments and his protection of the Church neuer to cease til the worlds end contrary to our Aduersaries saying that the Church hath failed many hundred yeres til Luther and Caluin ⧠THE ARGVMENT OF S. MARKES GOSPEL S Markes Gospel may be vvel diuided into foure partes The first part of the preparation that was made to the manifestation of Christ chap. 1. in the beginning The Second of his manifesting himselfe by Preaching and Miracles and that in Galilee the residue of the 1. chap. vnto the 10. chap. The third of his comming into Iurie tovvards his Passion chap. 10. The fourth of the Holy weeke of his Passion in Hierusalem chap. 11. to the end of the booke Of S. Marke and his conuersation with the tvvo Apostles S. Paul and S. Barnabee vve haue at large Act. 12 and 15. somevvhat also Col. 4. and 2. Tim. 4. and to Philémon Moreouer of his familiaritie vvith the Prince of the Apostles S. Peter vve haue 1 Pet. 5. For so it pleased our Lord that onely tvvo of the Euangelistes should be of his tvvelue Apostles to vvit S. Matthew and S. Iohn The other tvvo S. Marke and S. Luke he gaue vnto vs of the Disciples of his two most principal and most glorious Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul Whose Gospels therefore were of Antiquitie counted as the Gospels of S. Peter and S. Paul them selues Marke the disciple and interpreter of Peter saith S. Hierom according to that which he heard of Peters mouth wrote at Rome a briefe Gospel at the request of the Brethren about 10 or 12 yeres after our Lordes Ascension Which when Peter had heard he approued it and with his authoritie did publish it to the Church to be read as Clemens Alexandrinus writeth li. 6. hypotypos In the same place S. Hierom addeth hovv he vvent into Aegypt to preach and vvas the first Bishop of the cheefe Citie there named Alexandria and hovv Philo Iudaeus at the same time seeing and admiring the life and conuersation of the Christians there vnder S. Marke vvho vvere Monkes vvrote a booke thereof vvhich is extant to this day And not onely S. Hierom in Marco in Philone but also Eusebius Hist li. 2. ca. 15. 16. 17. Epiphanius Secta 29 Nazaraeorum li. 1. to 2. Cassianus de Instit Caenobiorum li. 2. c. 5. Sozomenus li. 1. c. 12. Nicephorus li. 2 c. 15. and diuerse others do make mention of the said Monkes out of the same Author Finally He died saith S. Hierom the 8 yere of Nero and was buried at Alexandria Anianus succeding in his place But from Alexandria he vvas translated to Venice Anno Dom. 830. It is also to be noted that in respect of S. Peter vvho sent S. Marke his scholer to Alexandria and made him the first Bishop there this See vvas esteemed next in dignitie to the See of Rome and the Bishop thereof vvas accounted the cheefe Metropolitane or Patriarch of the East and that by the first Councel of Nice Whereof see S. Leo ep 53. S. Gregorie li. 5. ep 60. li. 6. ep 37. THE HOLY GOSPEL OF IESVS CHRIST ACCORDING TO MARKE CHAP. I. Iohn the Eremite of vvhom the Prophets preaching penance and liuing him self accordingly baptizeth the people to prepare them to Christ 7 telling them that it is not his but Christs Baptisme in vvhich they shal receiue the Holy Ghost 9 IESVS there is manifested from heauen 12 and by and by he also goeth into the vvildernesse 14 Beginning in Galilee 16 after that he hath called foure Disciples 21 he preacheth first in Capharnaum confirming his doctrine vvith beneficial Miracles to the great admiration of al 35 then also but first retiring into the vvildernes in al the rest of Galilee vvith like miracles verse 1 THE beginning of the Gospel of IESVS CHRIST the sonne of God ✠verse 2 As it is vvritten in â— Esay the Prophet ' Behold I send mine Angel before thy face vvho shal prepare thy vvay before thee ✠verse 3 A voice of one crying in the desert Prepare ye the vvay of our Lord make straight his pathes ✠verse 4 * Iohn vvas in the desert baptizing and preaching the baptisme of penance vnto remission of sinnes ✠verse 5 And there vvent forth to him al the countrie of Ievvrie and al they of Hierusalem and vvere baptized of him in the riuer of Iordan â— confessing â— their sinnes ✠verse 6 And Iohn vvas â— clothed vvith camels heare and a girdle of a skinne about his loines and he did eate locustes and vvild honie ✠verse 7 And he preached saying There commeth a stronger then I after me vvhose latchet of his shoes I am not vvorthie stouping dovvne to vnloose ✠verse 8 I haue baptized you â— vvith vvater but he shal baptize you vvith the holy Ghost ✠verse 9 And it came to passe in those daies came IESVS from Nazareth of Galilee and vvas ″ baptized of Iohn in Iordan ✠verse 10 And forth vvith comming vp out of the vvater he savv the heauens opened and â— the Spirit as a doue descending and remaining on him ✠verse 11 And a voice vvas made from heauen Thou art my beloued sonne in thee I am vvel pleased ✠verse 12 And forth vvith * the Spirit droue him out into â— the desert ✠verse 13 And he vvas in the desert fourtie daies and fourtie nightes and vvas tempted of Satan and he vvas vvith beastes and the Angels ministred to him ✠verse 14 And * after that Iohn vvas deliuered vp IESVS came into Galilee preaching the Gospel of the kingdom of God ✠verse 15 and saying That the time is fulfilled and the kingdom of God is at hand be penitent and beleeue the Gospel âœ
verse 16 * And passing by the sea of Galilee he savv Simon and Andrevv his brother casting nettes into the sea for they vvere fishers ✠verse 17 and IESVS said to them Come after me and I vvil make you to become fishers of men ✠verse 18 And immediatly leauing their nettes they folovved him ✠verse 19 And being gone thence a litle further he savv Iames of Zebedee and Iohn his brother and them repairing their nettes in the sippe ✠verse 20 and forthvvith he called them And leauing their father Zebedee in the shippe vvith his hired men they folovved him ✠verse 21 And * they enter into Capharnaum and he forthvvith vpon the Sabboths going into the Synagogue taught them ✠verse 22 And they vvere astonied at his doctrine for he vvas teaching them as hauing povver and not as the Scribes ✠verse 23 And * there vvas in their Synagogue a man in an vncleane spirit and he cried out ✠verse 24 saying what to vs and to thee IESVS of Nazareth art thou come to destroy vs I knovv vvho thou art the Sainct of God ✠verse 25 And IESVS threatened him saying Hold thy peace and goe out of the man ✠verse 26 And the vncleane spirit tearing him and crying out vvith a great voice vvent out of him ✠verse 27 And they marueled al in so much that they questioned among them selues saying what thing is this vvhat is this nevv doctrine for vvith povver he commaundeth the vncleane spirits also and they obey him ✠verse 28 And the bruite of him vvent forth in continent into al the countrie of Galilee ✠verse 29 And immediatly * going forth out of the Synagogue they came into the house of Simon and Andrevv vvith Iames and Iohn ✠verse 30 And Simons vviues mother lay in a fit of a feuer and forthvvith they tel him of her ✠verse 31 And comming neere he lifted her vp taking her by the hand and incoÌ„tinent the ague left her and she ministred vnto them ✠verse 32 And vvhen it vvas euening after sunne set they brought to him al that vvere il at ease and that had deuils ✠verse 33 And al the citie vvas gathered together at the doore ✠verse 34 And he cured many that vvere vexed vvith diuerse diseases and he cast out many deuils and he suffered not them to speake that they knevv him ✠verse 35 And rising very early and going forth he vvent into a desert place and there he prayed ✠verse 36 And Simon sought after him and they that vvere vvith him ✠verse 37 And vvhen they had found him they said to him That al seeke for thee ✠verse 38 And he saith to them Let vs goe into the next tovvnes and cities that I may preach there also for to this purpose am I come ✠verse 39 And he vvas preaching in their Synagogs and in al Galilee and casting out deuils ✠verse 40 And a * leper commeth to him beseeching him and kneeling dovvne saith to him If thou vvilt thou canst make me cleane ✠verse 41 And IESVS hauing compassion on him stretched forth his hand and touching him he saith vnto him I vvil be thou made cleane ✠verse 42 And vvhen he had spoken immediatly the leprosie departed from him and he vvas made cleane ✠verse 43 And he threatened him and forthvvith cast him forth ✠verse 44 and he saith to him See thou tel no body but goe shevv thy self to the high priest and offer for thy cleansing the things that * Moyses commaunded for a testimonie to them ✠verse 45 But he being gone forth began to publish and to blase abrode the vvord so that novv he could not openly goe into the citie but vvas abrode in desert places and they came together vnto him from al sides ANNOTATIONS CHAP. I. 5. Confessing their sinnes A certaine confession of sinnes there was euen in that penance which Iohn preached and which was made before men were baptized Whereby it is cleere that Iohn made a preparation to the Sacrament of Penance which afterward was instituted by Christ as wel as he did by baptizing prepare the way to Christs baptisme 5. Their sinnes He doth not say that they confessed them selues to be sinners which may be done by a general confession but that they confessed their sinnes which is a particular confession 6. Clothed The Holy Ghost thought it worthy of speciall reporting how straitly this Prophete liâ—ed and how he abstained from delicate meates and apparel See Mâ—t. c. 3. 8. With water Iohn with water only Christ with the Holy Ghost not only as the Heretikes hold that say water is not necessary but with water and the Holy Ghost as it is plaine Io. 3. vnles a man be borne againe of water and the Holy Ghost he shal not enter into the kingdom of heauen 9. Baptized of Iohn The humility of Christ not disdaining his seruants baptisme Which is an example for al faithful not to disdaine Christs Sacraments of any Priest be he neuer so simple being by the Catholike Church lawfully called Aug. li. 5 de bapt c. 9. 10. The Spirit Expresse mention of the B. Trinitie the Father speaketh from heauen the Holy Ghost appeareth in the likenesse of a doue the Sonne also is recommended vnto vs. Ambros li. 1 de Sacram. c. 5. 12. Desert Christ doing penance by long fasting solitarinesse and conuersing with wilde beastes gaue example and instruction to the Church for Lent fast and to holy Eremites of retiring them selues to the wildernesse and prayer 35. Desert place Christ vsed very often to retire into solitary places no doubt for our example to teach vs that such places are best for prayer and contemplation and that we should often retire our selues from worldly matters to solitary meditation of heauenly things CHAP. II. Against the Scribes and Pharisees he defendeth first his povver to remitte sinnes in earth 〈◊〉 and his eating vvith sinners as being the Physiciâ—n of soules signified in those his miraculous cures vpon bodies 〈◊〉 then also he defendeth his Disciples not hauing as yet any fastes by him prescribed vnto them and plucking â—ares of corne vpon the Sabboth signifying vvithal that he vvil change their ceremonies verse 1 AND againe he entred into Capharnaum after some daies and it vvas heard that he vvas in the house ✠verse 2 and many came together so that there vvas no place no not at the doore and he spake to them the vvord ✠verse 3 And they came to him bringing one sicke of the palsey vvho vvas caried of foure ✠verse 4 And vvhen they could not offer him vnto him for the multitude they â— vncouered the roofe vvhere he vvas and opening it they did let dovvne the couche vvherein the sicke of the palsey lay ✠verse 5 And vvhen IESVS had seen their faith he saith to the â— sicke
Holy Ghost ruled the penne of holy vvriters that they might not erre yet did they vse humane meanes to search out and find the truth of the things they wrote of Euen so doe Councels and the President of them Gods vicar discusse and examine al causes by humane meanes the assistance of the Holy Ghost concurring and directing them into al truth according to Christes promise Io. 16 13 as in the very first Councel of the Apostles them selues at Hierusalem is manifest Act. 15 7 and 28. Againe here vve haue a familiar preface of the Author as to his frende or to euery godly Reader signified by Theophilus cōcerning the cause and purpose and maner of his vvriting and yet the very same is confessed Scripture vvith the vvhole booke folovving Maruel not then if the Author of the second booke of the Machabees * vse the like humane speaches both at the beginning and in the later end neither do thou therfore reiect the booke for no Scripture as our Heretikes doe or not thinke him a sacred vvriter 6. Iust before God Against the Heretikes of this time here it is euident that holy men be iust not only by the estimation of men but in deede and before God 6. In al the commaundements Three things to be noted directly against the Heretikes of our time first that good men doe keepe al Gods commaundements which they say are impossible to be kept Againe that men be iustified not by only imputation of Christes iustice nor by saith alone but by walking in the commaundements Againe that the keeping and doing of the commaundements is properly our iustification 6. Iustifications This word is so vsual in the Scriptures namely in the Psal 118 to signifie the commaundements of God because the keeping of them is iustification and the Greeke is alwaies so fully correspōdent to the same that the Heretikes in this place otherwise pretending to esteeme much of the Greeke blush not to say that they auoid this word of purpose against the iustification of the Papists And therfore one vseth Tullies word forsooth in Latin constituta and his scholers in their English Bibles say Ordinances 14. Ioy and exultation This was fulfilled not only when he was borne but now also through the whole Church for euer in ioyful celebrating of his Natiuitie 2◠He departed In the old Law saith S. Hierom they that offered hostes for the people were not only not in their houses but were purified for the time being separated from their wiues and they dranke neither wine nor any strong drinke which are wont to prouoke concupiscence Much more the Priests of the new Law that must alwaies offer sacrifices must alwaies be free from matrimonie Li. 1 c. 19. adu louin and ep 50 c. 3. See S. Ambrose in 1 Tim. 3. And therfore if there were any religion in Caluins Communion they would at the least giue as much reuerence in this point as they in the old Law did to their sacrifices and to the loaues of proposition 1 Reg. 21. 28. Haileful of grace Holy Church and al true Christian men doe much and often vse these wordes brought from heauen by the Archangel as wel to the honour of Christ and our B. Ladie as also for that they were the wordes of the first glad tidings of Christs Incarnation and our Saluation by the same and be the very abridgement and summe of the whole Gospel In so much that the Greeke Church vsed it daily in the Masse 28. Ful of grace Note the excellent prerogatiues of our B. Lady and abhorre those Heretikes which make her no better then other vulgar women and therfore to take from her fulnes of grace they say here Haile freely beloued contrarie to al significations of the Greeke word which is at the lest endued with grace as S. Paul vseth it Ephes 1. by S. Chrysostoms interpretation or rather ful of grace as both * Greeke and Latin fathers haue alwaies here vnderstood it and the Latines also read it namely S. Ambrose thus wel 〈◊〉 she only called ful of grace vvho only obteined the grace vvhich no other vvoman deserued to be replenished with the author of grace And if they did as wel know the nature of these kind of Greeke wordes as they would seeme very skilful they might easily obserue that they signifie fulnes as when them selues translate the like word Luc. 1◠20 ful of sores Beza vlcerosus 14. I know not man These wordes declare saith S. Augustine that she had now vowed virginitie to God For otherwise neither would she say How shal this be done nor haue added because I know not man Yea if she had said only the first wordes How shal this be done It is euident that she would not haue asked such a question hovv a vvoman should beare a sonne promised her if she had married meaning to haue carnal copulation c. 4 de virgin As if he should say If she might haue knovven a man and so haue had a childe she vvould neuer haue asked How shal this be done but because that ordinarie way vvas excluded by her vow of virginitie therfor she asketh How And in asking How The plainly declareth that she might not haue a childe by knowing man because of her vow See S. Grego Nyssene de sancta Christi Natiuitate 36. Elisabeth thy Cosin By this that Elisabeth and our Lady were cosins the one of the tribe of Leui the other of Iuda is gathered that Christ came of both tribes Iuda and Leui of the kings and the priests him self both a king and a priest and the Anointed to vvit by grace spiritually as they vvere vvith oile materially and corporally August 2 de Consens Euang. c. 1. 42. Blessed art thou At the very hearing of our Ladies voice the infant and she vvere replenished vvith the Holy Ghost and she sang praises not only to Christ but for his sake to our B. Lady calling her blessed and her fruite blessed as the Church doeth also by her vvordes and example in the AVE MARIE 43. Mother of my Lord. Elizabeth being an exceding iust and blessed vvoman yet the vvorthines of Gods mother doth so far excel her and al other vvomen as the great light the litle starres Hiero. Praef. in Sophon 48. Shal call me blessed This Prophecie is fulfilled when the Church keepeth her Festiual daies and when the faithful in al generations say the AVE MARIE and other holy Antems of our Lady And therfore the Caluinistes are not among those generations which call our Lady blessed 63. Iohn is his name wee see that names are of signification and importance God him self changing or giuing names in both Testaments as Abraham Israel Peter and the principal of al others IESVS and here IOHN vvhich signifieth Gods grace or mercie or God vvil haue mercie For he vvas the Precursor and Prophet of the mercie
oile and vvine his Sacraments the host the priests his ministers Vvhereby is signified that the Lavv could not recouer the spiritual life of mankind from the death of sinne that is iustifie man but Christ onely vvho by his passion and the grace and vertue thereof ministred in and by his Sacraments iustifieth and increaseth the iustice of man healing and abling free-vvil to doe al good vvorkes 42. Marie the best part Tvvo notable exaÌ„ples one of the life Actiue in Martha the other of the life ConteÌ„platiue in Marieâ— representing vnto vs that in holy Church there should be alvvaies some to serue God in both these seueral sorts The life conteÌ„platiue is here preferred before the actiue the Religious of both sexes are of that more excellent state and therfore our Protestants haue wholy abandoned them out of their common wealth which the true Church neuer wanted But to say truth they haue neither Martha nor Marie our Lord geue them grace to see their miserie If ours were not answerable to their profession or were degenerated why haue they no new ones if our Churches Votaries vowed vnlawful things Chastitie Pouertie Obedience Pilgrimage what other Votaries or lawful vowes haue they For to offer voluntarily by vow besides the keeping of Gods commaundements wherevnto we are bound by precept and promise in our Baptisme our soules bodies goods or any other acceptable thing to God is an acte of soueraine worship belonging to God onely and there was neuer true religion without such vowes and Votaries If there be none in their whole Church that professe contemplation or that vow any thing at al to God voluntarily neither in their bodies nor in their goods God and the world knovv they haue no Church nor religion at al. CHAP. XI He teacheth a forme of prayer â— and exhorteth to pray instantly 11 assuring that so God wil giue vs good things 14 The Iewes blaspheming his casting out of Diuels and asking for a miracle from heauen 17 he defendeth his doing 〈◊〉 foretelling also the Diuels expulsion by him out of the world that is the vocation of the Gentils 24 and his reentrie into their nation 27 with their reprobation though he be of their flesh 29 and also their final most worthy damnation 37 Againe to the Pharisees and Scribes he crieth wo as authors of the said â—â—probation now at hand verse 1 AND it came to passe vvhen he vvas in a certaine place praying as he ceased one of his Disciples said to him Lord teach vs to pray as Iohn also taught his Disciples ✠verse 2 And he said them * Vvhen you pray say FATHER sanctified be thy name Thy kingdom come ✠verse 3 Our daily bread giue vs this day ✠verse 4 and forgiue vs our sinnes for because our selues also doe forgiue euery one that is in debt to vs And lead vs not into temptation ✠verse 5 And he said to them Vvhich of you shal haue a frende and shal goe to him at midnight and shal say to him Frende lend me three loaues ✠verse 6 because a frende of mine is come out of his way to me and I haue not what to set before him ✠verse 7 he from vvithin ansvvering saith Trouble me not novv the doore is shut and my children are vvith me in bed I can not rise and giue thee ✠verse 8 And if he shal perseuêre knocking I say to you although he vvil not rise and giue him because he is his frende yet for his importunitie he vvil rise and giue him as many as he needeth ✠verse 9 * And I say to you Aske and it shal be giuen you seeke and you shal finde knocke and it shal be opened to you ✠verse 10 For euery one that asketh receiueth and he that seeketh findeth and to him that knocketh it shal be opened ✠verse 11 And vvhich of you if he aske his father bread vvil he giue him a stone or a fish vvil he for a fish giue him a serpent ✠verse 12 Or if he aske an egge vvil he reach him a scorpion ✠verse 13 If you then being naught knovv hovv to giue good giftes to your children hovv much more vvil your father from heauen giue the good spirit to them that aske him ⊢ ✠verse 14 * And he vvas casting out a deuil and that vvas dumme And vvhen he had cast out the deuil the dumme spake and the multitudes marueiled ✠verse 15 * And certaine of them said In Beel-zebub the prince of Deuils he casteth out Deuils ✠verse 16 And other tempting asked of him a signe from heauen ✠verse 17 But he seeing their cogitations said to them Euery kingdom deuided against it self shal be made desolate and house vpon house shal fall ✠verse 18 And if Satan also be deuided against him self hovv shal his kingdom stand because you say that in Beel-zebub I doe cast out Deuils ✠verse 19 And if I in Beel-zebub cast out Deuils your children in vvhom doe they cast out therfore they shal be your iudges ✠verse 20 But if I in the finger of God doe cast out Deuils surely the kingdom of God is come vpon you ✠verse 21 Vvhen the strong armed keepeth his court those things are in peace that he possesseth ✠verse 22 But if a stronger then he come vpon him and ouercome him he vvil take avvay his vvhole armour vvherein he trusted and vvil distribute his spoiles ✠verse 23 He that is not vvith me is against me and he that gathereth not vvith me scattereth ✠verse 24 Vvhen the vncleane spirit shal depart out of a man he vvandereth through places vvithout vvater seeking rest And not finding he saith I vvil returne into my house vvhence I departed ✠verse 25 And vvhen he is come he findeth it svvept vvith a besome and trimmed ✠verse 26 Then he goeth and taketh seuen other spirits vvorse then him self and entring in they dvvel there And the last of that man be made vvorse then the first ✠verse 27 And came to passe vvhen he said these things a certaine vvoman lifting vp her voice out of the multitude said to him ″ Blessed is the vvombe that bare thee and the pappes that thou didst sucke ✠verse 28 But he said Yea rather blessed are they that heare the vvord of God and keepe it ⊢ ✠verse 29 And the multitudes running together he began to say * This generation is a vvicked generation it asketh a signe and a signe shal not be giuen it but ″ the signe of Ionas the Prophet ✠verse 30 * For as Ionas vvas a signe to the Niniuites so shal the Sonne of man also be to this generation ✠verse 31 * The Queene of the South shal rise in the iudgement vvith the men of this generation and shal condemne them because she came from the endes of the earth to heare the
vvisedom of Salomon and behold more then Salomon here ✠verse 32 The men of Niniuee shal rise in the iudgement vvith this generation and shal condemne it * because they did penance at the preaching of Ionas and behold more then Ionas here ✠verse 33 * No man lighteth a candel and putteth it in secrete neither vnder a bushel but vpon a candlesticke that they that goe in may see the light ✠verse 34 * The candel of thy body is thine eie If thine eie be simple thy vvhole body shal be lightsome but if it be naught thy body also shal be darkesome ✠verse 35 See therfore that the light vvhich is in thee be not darkenesse ✠verse 36 If then thy vvhole body be lightsome hauing no part of darkenesse it shal be lightsome vvholy and as a bright candel it shal lighten thee ⊢ ✠verse 37 And vvhen he vvas speaking a certaine Pharisee desired him that he vvould dine vvith him and he going in sate dovvne to eate ✠verse 38 And the Pharisee began to thinke vvithin him self and to say Vvhy he vvas not vvashed before dinner ✠verse 39 And our Lord said to him * Novv you Pharisees doe make cleane that on the out side of the cuppe and of the platter but that of yours vvhich is vvithin is ful of rapine and iniquitie ✠verse 40 Fooles did not he that made that on the outside make that also that is on the inside ✠verse 41 But yet that that remaineth ″ giue almes behold al things are cleane vnto you ✠verse 42 But vvo to you Pharisees because you tithe minte and revve and euery herbe and passe ouer iudgement and the charitie of God but these things you ought to haue done and not to omit those ✠verse 43 Vvo to you Pharisees because you loue the first chaires in the synagogs and salutations in the market-place ✠verse 44 Vvo to you because you are as monuments that appeare not and men vvalking ouer are not vvare ✠verse 45 And one of the Lavvyers ansvvering saith to him Maister in saying these things thou speakest to our reproche also ✠verse 46 But he said ″ Vvo to you Lavvyers also because you lode men vvith burdens which they can not beare and your selues touch not the packes vvith one of your fingers ✠verse 47 Wo to you that build the monumēts of the Prophets and your fathers did kil them ✠verse 48 Surely you doe testifie that you consent to the vvorkes of your fathers because they in deede did kil them and you build their sepulchres ✠verse 49 For this cause the vvisedō also of God said I vvil send to them Prophets and Apostles and of them they vvil kil and persecute ✠verse 50 that the bloud of al the Prophets that vvas shed from the making of the vvorld may be required of this generation ✠verse 51 * from the bloud of Abel vnto the * bloud of Zacharie that vvas slaine betvvene the altar and the temple Yea I say to you it shal be required of this generation ⊢ ✠verse 52 Vho to you Lavvyers because you haue taken avvay the key of knovvledge your selues haue not entred and those that did enter you haue prohibited ✠verse 53 And vvhen he said these things to them the Pharisees and the Lavvyers began vehemently to vrge him and to stoppe his mouth about many things ✠verse 54 lying in waite for him seeking to catch some thing of his mouth that they might accuse him ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XI 27. Blessed is the vvombe Let vs also saith Venerable Bede lift vp our voice vvith the Catholike Church of vvhich this vvoman vvas a figure let vs lift vp our hartes among the people and say to our Sauiour Blessed be the vvombe that bare thee and the pappes vvhich thou didst sucke for blessed in deede is the mother vvhich bare the King that ruleth heauen and earth for euer 29. The signe of Ionas Of al miracles his Resurrection after he had been according to his body in the graue according to his soule in Hel three daies vvas the greatest and most conuinceth the incredulous Ievves and therfore a greater or more euident then that he saith he vvil not giue them 41. Giue almes The great force of almes is here and in diuers places of holy vvrite signified In one place they extinguish sinne in an other they redeeme sinnes in an other they deliuer from death in an other to them giuen or omitted our iudgement to heauen or hel is attributed and here they make cleane and satisfie for the Ievves former offenses for as S. Augustine saith c. 70 Enchiridij almes deedes profite not a man that hath a vvill to continevv in his sinnes but they are to be done for a propitiation to God of former offenses Novv hovv vvel the Protestants like this doctrine so euidently set forth in Scripture let the indifferent iudge and hovv vvel it agreeth vvith their onely faith 46. Wo to you Lavvyers These vvere Doctors of Moyses Lavv othervvise called Scribes Shal we therfore crie out against al Lavvyers novv or ought the name of Lavvyer be odious vvith vs because of these naughty Lavvyers among the Ievves much lesse ought the name of Priests to be odious as Heretikes would haue it because of the Ievves Priests that vvere so busy against our Sauiour CHAP. XII He prepareth his Disciples against persecutions to come vpon them at their publishing of his doctrine 13 With deuiding the brethrens inheritance he wil not medle but exhorteth them against auarice 22 and his Disciples by this occasion against solicitude so much as of necessaries 32 yea counseling them to geue al in almes 35 and to be ready at a knocke 41 namely admonishing Peter and other Prelats to see to their charge 49 and al not to looke but for persecution 54 The Iewes he reprehendeth for that they wil not see this time of grace 58 whereas it is so horrible to die without reconciliation verse 1 AND when great multitudes stoode about him so that they trode one an other he began to say to his Disciples Take good heede of the leauen of the Pharisees vvhich is hypocrisie ✠verse 2 * For nothing is hid that shal not be reuealed nor secrete that shal not be knovven ✠verse 3 For the things that you haue said in darknesse shal be said in the light and that vvhich you haue spoken into the eare in the chambers shal be preached in the house-toppes ✠verse 4 And I say to you my frendes Be not afraid of them that kil the body and after this haue no more to doe ✠verse 5 But I vvil shevv you vvhom ye shal feare feare him vvho after he hath killed hath povver to cast into hel yea I say to you feare him ✠verse 6 Are not fiue sparovves sold for tvvo farthings
of you vpon the Sabboth loose his oxe or his asse from the manger and leadeth them to vvater ✠verse 16 But ″ this daughter of Abraham vvhom Satan hath bound loe these eightene yeres ought not she to be loosed from this bond on the Sabboth day ✠verse 17 And vvhen he said these things al his aduersaries vvere ashamed and al the people reioyced in al things that vvere gloriously done of him ⊢ ✠verse 18 He said therfore * Vvherevnto is the kingdom of God like and vvherevnto shal I esteeme it like ✠verse 19 It is like to a mustard seede vvhich a man tooke and cast into his garden and it grevv and became a great tree and the foules of the aire rested in the boughes thereof ✠verse 20 And againe he said * Like to vvhat shal I esteeme the kingdom of God ✠verse 21 It is like to leauen vvhich a vvoman tooke and hid in three measures of meale til the vvhole vvas leauened ✠verse 22 And he vvent by cities and tovvnes teaching and making his iourney vnto Hierusalem ✠verse 23 And a certaine man said to him Lord be they fevv that are saued * But he said to them ✠verse 24 Striue to enter ″ by the narrovv gate because many I say to you ″ shal seeke to enter and shal not be able ✠verse 25 But vvhen the good man of the house shal enter in and shut the doore and you shal begin to stand vvithout and knocke at the doore saying Lord open to vs and he ansvvering shal say to you I knovv you not vvhence you are ✠verse 26 then you shal begin to say Vve did ″ eate before thee and drinke and in our streates didst thou teach ✠verse 27 And he shal say to you I knovv you not vvhence you are depart from me al ye vvorkers of iniquite ✠verse 28 There shal be vveeping and gnashing of teeth vvhen you shal see Abraham and Isaac and Iacob and al the Prophets in the kingdom of God and you to be thrust out ✠verse 29 And there shal come from the East and the Vvest and the North and the South and shal sit dovvne in the kingdom of God ✠verse 30 And behold they are last that shal be first and they be first that shal be last ✠verse 31 The same day there came certaine of the Pharisees saying to him Depart and get the hence because Herod vvil kil thee ✠verse 32 And he said to them Goe and tel that foxe Behold I cast out deuils and perfite cures this day and to morovv and the third day I am consummate ✠verse 33 But yet I must vvalke this day and to morovv and the day folovving because it cannot be that a Prophet perish out of Hierusalem ✠verse 34 * Hierusalem Hierusalem vvhich killest the Prophets and stonest them that are sent to thee hovv often vvould I gather thy childrē as the bird doth her brood vnder her vvings and thou vvouldest not ✠verse 35 Behold your house shal be left desert to you And I say to you that you shal not see me til it come vvhen you shal say Blessed is he that commeth in the name of our Lord. ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XIII 2. These Galilaans It is Gods mercie that he straight punisheth not al offenders but some fevv for a vvarning to all as that for Schisme he striketh nor al such as haue forsaken the Church and the lavvful Priests as he did Coré and his complices that for spoile of Churches he reuengeth not al as he did Heliodorus and al that vow and reuoke their gifts to God as Ananias and Sapphîra Some few therfore for their iust deserts be so handled for example to prouoke al others guilty of the same crimes to doe penance Which if they doe not in this life they shal all assuredly perish in the next world Optatus li. 1 cont Parmen sub finem 16. This daughter we may see that many diseases which seeme natural doe procede of the Diuel by Gods permission either for sinne or for probation and both those kindes Christ specially cured for that no natural medicines could cure them and specially because he came to dissolue the workes of Satan both in body and soul 24. By the narrovv Our Lord is not contrarie to him self in that he ansvvereth the gate to be straite and fevv to be saued whereas els vvhere he said that many should come from the East and Vvest c. and ioy with Abraham in the kingdom of heauen Mat. 8. 11. For though they be few in respect of the vvicked of al sortes yet they be many in them selues and in the societie of Angels the vvheate cornes are scarse seen at the threshing vvhen they are medled with the chaffe but vvhen the il are remoued the vvhole barne of heauen shal be filled So saith S. Aug. Ser. 32 de verb. Do. 24. Shal seeke Many vvould be saued and looke to be saued but can not because they vvil not take paines to enter in at so straite a passage that is to say to fast much pray often doe great penance for their sinnes liue in holy Churches discipline abstaine from the pleasures of this world and suffer persecution and losse of their goods and liues for Christes sake 26. Eate before thee It is not ynough to feede vvith Christ in his Sacraments or to heare his vvord the Church to chalēge heauen thereby vnlesse vve liue in vnitie of the Catholike Church So S. Augustine applieth this against the Donatistes that had the very same seruice and Sacraments which the Catholike Church had but yet seuered them selues from other Christian countries by Schisme CHAP. XIIII By occasion of dining with a Pharisee 2 after that he hath againe confounded them for maligning him for his miraculous good doing on the Sabboth 7 he teacheth them humilitie seing their ambition 1◠and in their workes to seeke retribution not of men in this worlde but of God in the world to come 16 foretelling also that the Iewes for their worldly excuses shal not tast of the Supper but the Gentils in their place 〈◊〉 Yea that so far must men be from al worldlines that they must earnestly bethinke them before they enter into his Church and be ready to forgot all 34 specially considering they must be the salt of others also verse 1 AND it came to passe vvhen IESVS entred into the house of a certaine Prince of the Pharisees vpon the Sabboth to eate bread and they vvatched him ✠verse 2 And behold there vvas a certaine man before him that had the dropsie ✠verse 3 And IESVS ansvvering spake to the Lavvyers and Pharisees saying Is it Lavvful to cure on the Sabboth ✠verse 4 But they held their peace but he taking him healed him and sent him avvay ✠verse 5 And ansvvering them he said Vvhich of you shal haue
an asse or an oxe fallen into a pit and vvil not incontinent dravv him out on the Sabboth day ✠verse 6 And they could not ansvver him to these things ✠verse 7 And he spake to them also that vvere inuited a parable marking hovv they chose the first seats at the table saying to them ✠verse 8 when thou art inuited to a mariage sit not dovvne in the first place lest perhaps a more honorable then thou be inuited of him ✠verse 9 and he that bade thee and him come and say to thee Giue this man place and then thou begin vvith shame to take the last place ✠verse 10 But vvhen thou art bidden goe sit dovvne in the lovvest place that vvhen he that inuited thee commeth he may say to thee Frende sit vp higher then shalt thou haue glorie before them that sit at table vvith thee ✠verse 11 because euery one that exalteth him self shal be humbled and he that humbleth him self shal be exalted ⊢ ✠verse 12 And he said to him also that had inuited him Vvhen thou makest a dinner or a supper call not thy frendes nor thy brethrē nor kinsmen nor thy neighbours that are riche lest perhaps they also inuite thee againe and recompense be made to thee ✠verse 13 But vvhen thou makest a feast cal the poore feeble lame and blinde ✠verse 14 and thou shalt be blessed because they haue nor to recōpense thee for recompense shal be made thee in the resurrection of the iust ✠verse 15 Vvhen one of them that sate at the table vvith him had heard these things he said to him Blessed is he that shal eate bread in the kingdom of God ✠verse 16 But he said to him A certaine man made a great supper and called many ✠verse 17 And he sent his seruant at the houre of supper to say to the inuited That they should come because novv al things are ready ✠verse 18 And they began al at once to make excuse The first said to him I haue bought a farme and I must needes goe forth and see it I pray thee hold me excused ✠verse 19 And an other said I haue bought fiue yoke of oxen and I goe to proue them I pray thee hold me excused ✠verse 20 And an other said I haue maried a vvife and therfore I can not come ✠verse 21 And the seruant returning told these things to his lord Then the maister of the house being angrie said to his seruant Goe forth quickly into the streates and lanes of the citie and the poore and feeble and blinde and lame bring in hither ✠verse 22 And the seruant said Lord it is done as thou didst commaunde and yet there is place ✠verse 23 And the lord said to the seruant Goe forth into the waies and hedges and ″ compel them to enter that my house may be filled ✠verse 24 But I say to you that none of those men that vvere called shal tast my supper ⊢ ✠verse 25 And great multitudes vvent vvith him and turning he said to them ✠verse 26 * If any man come to me and hateth not his father and mother and vvife and children and brethren and sisters yea and his ovvne life besides he can not be my disciple ✠verse 27 And he that doth not beare his crosse and come after me cannot be my disciple ✠verse 28 For vvhich of you minding to build a toure doth not first sit dovvne and recken the charges that are necessarie vvhether he haue to finish it ✠verse 29 lest after that he hath laid the foundation and is not able to finish it al that see it begin to mocke him ✠verse 30 saying That this man began to build and he could not finish it ✠verse 31 Or vvhat king about to goe to make vvare against an other king doth not first sit dovvne and thinke vvhether he be able vvith ten thousands to meete him that vvith tvventie thousands commeth against him ✠verse 32 Othervvise vvhiles he is yet farre of sending a legacie he asketh those things that belong to peace ✠verse 33 So therfore euery one of you that doth not renounce al that he possesseth cannot be my disciple ⊢ ✠verse 34 * Salt is good But if the salt leese his vertue vvherevvith shal it be seasoned ✠verse 35 It is profitablè neither for the ground nor for the dunghil but it shal be cast forth He that hath eares to heare let him heare ⊢ ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XIIII 2◠Compel them The vehement persuasion that God vseth both externally by force of his vvord and miracles and internally by his grace to bring vs vnto him is called compelling not that he forceth any to come to him against their owne willes but that he can alter and mollifie an hard hart and make him vvilling that before vvould not S. Augustine also referreth this compelling to the penal lawes which Catholike Princes do iustly vse against Heretikes and Schismatikes prouing that they who are by their former professiō in Baptisme subiect to the Catholike Church and are departed from the same after Sectes may and ought to be compelled into the vnitie and societie of the vniuersal Church againe and therfore in this sense by the two former partes of the parable the Ievves first and secondly the Gentils that neuer beleeued before in Christ vvere inuited by faire svveete meanes onely but by the third such are inuited as the Church of God hath power ouer because they promised in baptisme and therfore are to be reuoked not onely by gentle meanes but by iust punishment also CHAP. XV. By occasion of the Pharisees murmuring at him for receiuing penitent sinners he sheweth what ioy shal be in heauen for the conuersion of one sinner 11 and for the yonger sonne which is the Gentils 25 the elder to wit the Iewes in the meane time disdaining thereat and refusing to come into his Church verse 1 AND there approched Publicans and sinners vnto him for to heare him ✠verse 2 And the Pharisees and the Scribes murmured saying That this man receiueth sinners and eareth vvith them ✠verse 3 And he spake to them this parable saying ✠verse 4 * Vvhat man of you hauing an hundred sheepe and if he hath lost one of them doth he not leaue the ninetie nine in the desert and goeth after that vvhich vvas lost vntil he finde it ✠verse 5 And vvhen he hath found it laieth it vpon his shoulders reioycing ✠verse 6 and comming home calleth together his frendes and neighbours saying to them Reioyce vvith me because I haue found my sheepe that vvas lost ✠verse 7 I say to you that euen so there shal be ioy in heauen vpon one sinner that doth penance ″ then vpon ninetie nine iust that neede not penance ✠verse 8 Or vvhat vvoman hauing ten grotes if she leese
to release IESVS ✠verse 21 But they cried againe saying Crucifie crucifie him ✠verse 22 And he the third time said to them Vvhy vvhat euil hath this man done I finde no cause of death in him I vvil correct him therfore and let him goe ✠verse 23 But they vvere instant vvith loude voices requiring that he might be crucified And their voices preuailed ✠verse 24 And Pilate adiudged their petition to be done ✠verse 25 And he released vnto them him that for murder and sedition had been cast into prison vvhom they demaunded but IESVS he deliuered to their pleasure ✠verse 26 And vvhen they led him they tooke one Simon of Cyréne comming from the countrie and they laid the crosse vpon him to carie after IESVS ✠verse 27 And there folovved him a great multitude of people and of vvomen vvhich bevvailed and lamented him ✠verse 28 But IESVS turning to them said Daughters of Hierusalem vveepe not vpon me but vveepe vpon your selues and vpon your children ✠verse 29 For behold the daies shal come vvherein they vvil say Blessed are the barren and the vvombes that haue not borne and the pappes that haue not giuen sucke ✠verse 30 Then shal they begin to say to the mountaines Fal vpon vs and to the hilles Couer vs. ✠verse 31 For if in the greene wood they doe these things in the drie vvhat shal be done ✠verse 32 And there vvere led also other tvvo malefactours vvith him to be executed ✠verse 33 And after they came to the place vvhich is called Caluarie there they crucified him and the theeues one on the right hand and the other on the left ✠verse 34 And IESVS said Father forgiue them for they knovv not vvhat they doe But they deuiding his garments did cast lottes ✠verse 35 And the people stood expecting ' and the princes vvith them derided him saying Others he hath saued let him saue him self if this be Christ the elect of God ✠verse 36 And the souldiars also mocked him comming to him and offering him vinegre ✠verse 37 saying If thou be the king of the Ievves saue thy self ✠verse 38 And there vvas also a superscription vvritten ouer him in Greeke and Latine and Hebrevv letters THIS IS THE KING OF THE IEVVES ✠verse 39 And one of those theeues that vvere hanged blasphemed him saying If thou be Christ saue thy self and vs. ✠verse 40 But the other ansvvering rebuked him saying Neither doest thou feare God vvhere as thou art in the same damnation ✠verse 41 And vve in deede iustly for vve receiue vvorthie of our doings but this man hath done no euil ✠verse 42 And he said to IESVS Lord remember me vvhen thou shalt come into thy kingdom ✠verse 43 And IESVS said to him Amen I say to thee this day thou shalt be vvith me ″ in paradise ✠verse 44 And it vvas almost the sixt houre and there vvas made darkenesse vpon the vvhole earth vntil the ninthe houre ✠verse 45 And the sunne vvas darkened and the veile of the temple vvas rent in the middes ✠verse 46 And IESVS crying vvith a loude voice said Father into thy handes I commend my spirit And saying this he gaue vp the ghost ✠verse 47 And the Centurion seeing that vvhich vvas done glorified God saying In deede this man vvas iust ✠verse 48 And al the multitude of them that vvere present together at that sight and savv the things that vvere done returned knocking their breasts ✠verse 49 And al his acquaintance stoode a far of and the vvomen that had folovved him from Galilee seeing these things ✠verse 50 * And behold a man named Ioseph vvhich vvas a senatour a good man and a iust ✠verse 51 he had not consented to their counseil and doings of Arimathaea a citie of Ievvrie vvho also him self expected the kingdom of God ✠verse 52 This man came to Pilate and asked the body of IESVS ✠verse 53 And taking it dovvne vvrapped it in sindon and laid him in a monument hevved of stone ″ vvherein neuer yet any man had been laid ✠verse 54 And it vvas the day of Parasceue and the Sabboth drew neere ✠verse 55 And the women that vvere come with him from Galilee folovving after ″ savv the monument and hovv his body vvas laid ✠verse 59 And returning they prepared spices and ointments and on the Sabboth they rested according to the commaundement ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XXIII 34. Forgiue them A perfecte example of charitie in our Sauiour praying for his crucifiers vvhich the first martyr S. Steuen did folovv Act. 7 and the praiers of â—oth vvere heard Christs praier taking effecte in the Centurion and others Steuens in Paul 43. In Paradise Thou maist not herevpon differre thy conuersion or amendment presuming of grace at the last houre of thy life not looke to haue saluation by saith and confession of Christ vvithout good workes noâ— to goe straight to heauen vvithout satisfaction penance or punishment for thy former sinnes and life il spent nor chalenge securitie and certaine knovvledge of thy saluation for this good theeues case is not common but a rare example of mercie and prerogatiue but for the first point learne only not to despaire though thou hast been il to the last moment of thy life for the second that faith hope and charitie repentance and good vvil be sufficient and good vvorkes not required vvhere for vvant of time and opportunitie they cannot be had for the third that Christ gaue to this happy man for his â—elous confession of him and reprehending his fellovv not only remission of his sinnes but also by extraordinarie grace a pardon of al penance and satisfaction due either in this life or the next for the same euen as the holy Church by his examle and commission giueth pardons also to some of her zelous children of al punishment due for their offenses and such goe straight to heauen lastly that euery one hath not a reuelation of his saluation as this man had and therfore can not be so sure as he was â—3 Wherein neuer As in the wombe of MARIE none was conceiued before nor after him so in this monument none was laid before nor after him which prerogatiue no doubt was of Gods prouidence this Ioseph no lesse abstaining afterward to be buried in it then the other Ioseph from copulation with the mother of our Lord. S. Augustine â—â— Saw the monument These good vvomen of great deuotion obserued the Sepulcher for the honour of the holy body Vvherevpon the deuotion of faithful folke vvatching and visiting on Good-Friday and Easter eue the sepulcher made in euery Church for memorie of our Lords burial is exceding good and godly specially the B. Sacrament for more signification sake being present in the same Sepulcher CHAP. XXIIII Deuout vvomen not finding his body in the Sepulcher 4 Angels tel
them that he is risen according to his ovvne prediction 9 yet the Apostles vvil not beleeue it 12 but neither Peter findeth his body there 13 He vvalketh vvith tvvo Disciples declaring al this vnto them out of the Scriptures and is knovven of them by breaking of bread 36 The same day he appeareth to the Eleuen and others being together ◠felt of them and eateth vvith them finally teaching them out of the Scriptures not onely of his Passion and Resurrection 47 but also of his Catholike Church 49 he promiseth the Holy Ghost to confirme them 50 and so ascendeth into heauen verse 1 AND in the first of the Sabboth very early they came to the monument carying the spices vvhich they had prepared ✠verse 2 And they found the stone rolled backe from the monument ✠verse 3 And going in they found not the body of our Lord IESVS ✠verse 4 And it came to passe as they vvere astonied in their minde at this behold tvvo men stoode beside them in glistering appareil ✠verse 5 And vvhen they feared and cast dovvne their countenance tovvard the ground they said vnto them Vvhy seeke you the liuing vvith the dead ✠verse 6 he is not here but is risen remember hovv he spake to you vvhen he yet vvas in Galilee ✠verse 7 saying * That the Sonne of man must be deliuered into the handes of sinners and be crucified and the third day rise againe ✠verse 8 And they remembred his vvordes ✠verse 9 And going backe from the monument they told al these things to those eleuen and to al the rest ✠verse 10 And it vvas Marie Magdalene and Ioane and Marie of Iames and the rest that vvere vvith them vvhich said these things to the Apostles ✠verse 11 And these vvordes seemed before them as dotage and they did not beleeue them ✠verse 12 But * Peter rising vp ranne to the monument and stouping dovvne he savv the linnen clothes lying alone and went avvay marueiling with him self at that which was done ✠verse 13 * And behold tvvo of them vvent the same day into a tovvne vvhich vvas the space of sixtie furlonges from Hierusalem named Emmäùs ✠verse 14 And they talked betvvixt them selues of al those things that had chaunced ✠verse 15 And it came to passe vvhile they talked and reasoned vvith them selues IESVS also him self approching vvent vvith them ✠verse 16 but their eies vvere held that they might not knovv him ✠verse 17 And he said to them Vvhat are these communications that you conferre one vvith an other vvalking and are sad ✠verse 18 And one vvhose name vvas Cleophas ansvvering said to him Art thou only a stranger in Hierusalem and hast not knovven the things that haue been done in it these daies ✠verse 19 To vvhom he said Vvhat things And they said concerning IESVS of Nazareth vvho vvas a man a Prophet mightie in vvorke and vvorde before God and al the people ✠verse 20 And hovv our cheefe Priestes and Princes deliuered him into condemnation of death and crucified him ✠verse 21 but vve hoped that it vvas he that should redeeme Israel and novv besides al this to day is the third day since these things vvere done ✠verse 22 But certaine vvomen also of ours made vs afraid vvho before it vvas light vvere at the monument ✠verse 23 and not finding his body came saying that they savv a vision also of Angels vvho say that he is aliue ✠verse 24 And certaine men of ours vvent to the monument and they found it so as the vvomen said but him they found not ✠verse 25 And he said to them O folish and slovv of hart to beleeue in al things vvhich the Prophets haue spoken ✠verse 26 Ought not Christ to haue suffred these things and so to enter into his glorie ✠verse 27 And beginning from Moyses and al the Prophets he did interpret to them in al the scriptures the things that vvere concerning him ✠verse 28 And they drevv nigh to the tovvne vvhither they vvent and he made semblaunce to goe further ✠verse 29 And they forced him saying Tarie vvith vs because it is tovvard night and the day is novv farre spent And he vvent in vvith them ✠verse 30 And it came to passe vvhiles he sate at the table vvith them he ″ tooke bread and blessed and brake and did reach to them ✠verse 31 And their eies vvere opened and they knevv him and he vanished out of their sight ✠verse 32 And they said one to the other Vvas not our hart burning in vs vvhiles he spake in the vvay and opened vnto vs the scriptures ✠verse 33 And rising vp the same houre they vvent backe into Hierusalem and they found the eleuen gathered together and those that vvere vvith them ✠verse 34 saying That our Lord is risen in deede and hath appeared to Simon ✠verse 35 And they told the things that vvere done in the vvay and hovv they knevv him in the breaking of bread ⊢ ✠verse 36 * And vvhiles they speake these things IESVS stoode in the middes of them and he saith to them Peace be to you it is I. feare not ✠verse 37 But they being troubled and frighted imagined that they savv a spirit ✠verse 38 And he said to them Vvhy are you troubled and cogitations arise into your harts ✠verse 39 See my handes and feete that it is I my self handle and see for a spirit hath not flesh and bones as you see me to haue ✠verse 40 And vvhen he had said this he shevved them his handes and feete ✠verse 41 But they yet not beleeuing and marueiling for ioy he said Haue you here any thing to be eaten ✠verse 42 But they offred him a peece of fish broiled and a honie combe ✠verse 43 And vvhen he had eaten before them taking the remaines he gaue to them ✠verse 44 And he said to them These are the vvordes vvhich I spake to you vvhen I vvas yet vvith you that al things must needes be fulfilled vvhich are vvritten in the lavv of Moyses and the Prophets and the Psalmes of me ✠verse 45 Then he opened their vnderstanding that they might vnderstand the Scriptures ✠verse 46 and he said to them That so it is vvritten and so it behoued Christ to suffer and to rise againe from the dead the third day ✠verse 47 and ″ penance to be preached in his name and remission of sinnes vnto al nations ⊢ beginning from Hierusalem ✠verse 48 And you are vvitnesses of these things ✠verse 49 * And I send the promes of my Father vpon you but you tarie in the citie til you be endued vvith povver from high ✠verse 50 And he brought them forth abrode into Bethánia and lifting vp his handes he blessed them ✠verse 51 * And it came to passe
of the bridegrome This my ioy therfore is filled ✠verse 30 He must increase and I diminishe ✠verse 31 ″ He that coÌ„meth from aboue is aboue al. He that is of the earth of the earth he is and of the earth he speaketh He that commeth from heauen is aboue al. ✠verse 32 And vvhat he hath seen and heard that he testifieth and his testimonie no man receiueth ✠verse 33 He that hath receiued his testimonie hath signed that God is true ✠verse 34 For he vvhom God hath sent speaketh the vvordes of God for God doth not giue the spirit by measure ✠verse 35 The Father loueth the Sonne he hath giuen al things in his hand ✠verse 36 He that beleeueth in the Sonne hath life euerlasting but he that is incredulous to the Sonne shal not see life but the vvrath of God remaineth vpon him ANNOTATIONS CHAP. III. 5. Bornâ— againe of water As no man can enter into this world not haue his life an I being in the same except he be borne of his carnal parents no more can a maÌ„ enter into the life state of grace which is in Christ or attaine to life euerlasting vnles he be borne and baptized of water and the Holy Ghost whereby we see first this Sacrament to be called our regeneration or second birth in respect of our natural and carnal which was before Secondly that this Sacrament consisteth of an external element of water and internal vertue of the Holy Spirit wherein it excelleth Iohns Baptisme which had the external element but nor the spiritual grace thirdly that no man can enter into the kingdom of God not into the fellowship of Holy Church without it Whereby the * Pelagians and Caluinists be condemned that promisse life euerlasting to yong children that die without Baptisme and al other that thinke onely faith to serue or the external element of water superfluous or not necessarie our Sauiours wordes being plaine and general Though in this cafe God which hath not bound his grace in respect of his owne freedom to any Sacrament may and doth accept them as baptized which either are martyred before they could be baptized or els depart this life with vow and desire to haue that Sacrament but by some remedilesse necessirie could not obtaine it Lastly it is proued that this Sacrament giueth grace ex opere operato that is of the worke itself which al Protestants denie because it so breedeth our spiritual life in God as our carnal birth giueth the life of the world 18. It iudged already He that beleeueth in Christ with faith which worketh by charitie as the Apostle speaketh shal not be condemned at the later day nor at the houre of his death but the infidel be he Iew Pagan or Heretike is already if he die in his incredulitie by his owne profession and sentence condemned and shal not come to iudgement either particular or general to be discussed according to his workes of mercie done or omitted In which sense S. Paul faith that the obstinate Heretike is condemned by his owne iudgement preuenting in him self of his owne free wil the sentence both of Christ and of the Church 31. He that commeth from aboue As though he should say No maruel that men resort to Christ so fast and make lesse account of me for his baptisme and his preaching and his person are al from heauen immediatly He bringeth al from the very bosome mouth and substance of God his Father Whatsoeuer is in me is but a litle drop of his grace His spirit and graces are aboue al measures or mens gifts euen according to his Manhod and al power temporal and spiritual the kingdom and the Priesthod and al soueraintie in heauen and earth are bestowed vpon him as he is man also CHAP. IIII. Leauing Ievvrie because of the Pharisees in the vvay to Galilee he talketh vvith a Samaritane vvoman telling her that he vvil giue vvater of euerlasting life 16 shevving him self to knovv mens secretes 19 preferring the Ievves religion before the Samaritanes but ours the Christian Catholike religion before them both 25 and vttering vnto her that he is Christ 28 vvhich by her testimonie and his preaching very many Samaritanes do beleeue he in the meane time fore telling his Disciples of the haruest he vvil send them in to 45 The Galilaans also receiue him vvhere againe he vvorketh his second miracle verse 1 WHEN IESVS therfore vnderstoode that the Pharisees heard that IESVS maketh mo Disciples and baptizeth theÌ„ Iohn ✠verse 2 hovvbeit IESVS did not baptize but his Disciples ✠verse 3 he left Ievvrie and vvent againe into Galilee ✠verse 4 and he had of necessitie to passe through Samaria ✠verse 5 He commeth therfore into a citie of Samaria vvhich is called Sichar * beside the maner that Iacob gaue to Ioseph his sonne ✠verse 6 And there vvas there the fountaine of Iacob IESVS therfore vvearied of his iourney saâ—e so vpon the fountaine It vvas about the sixt houre ✠verse 7 There commeth a vvoman of Samaria to dravv vvater IESVS saith to her Giue me to drinke ✠verse 8 For his Disciples vvere gone into the citie to bie meates ✠verse 9 Therfore that Samaritane vvoman saith to him Hovv doest thou being a Ievve aske of me to drinke vvhich am a Samaritane vvomaÌ„ For the Ievves do not communicate vvith the Samaritanes ✠verse 10 IESVS ansvvered and said to her If thou didst knovv the gift of God and vvho he is that saith vnto thee Giue me to drinke thou perhaps vvouldest haue asked of him and he vvould haue giuen thee liuing vvater ✠verse 11 The vvoman saith to him Sir neither hast thou vvherein to dravv and the vvel is deepe vvhence hast thou the liuing vvater ✠verse 12 art thou greater then our father Iacob vvho gaue vs the vvel and him self dranke of it and his children and his cattel ✠verse 13 IESVS ansvvered and said to her Euery one that drinketh of this vvater shal thirst againe but he that shal drinke of the vvater that I vvil giue him shal not thirst for euer ✠verse 14 but the vvater that I vvil giue him shal become in him a fountaine of vvater springing vp vnto life euerlasting ✠verse 15 The vvoman saith to him Lord giue me this vvater that I may not thirst nor come hither to dravv ✠verse 16 IESVS saith to her Goe call thy husband and come hither ✠verse 17 The vvoman ansvvered and said I haue no husband IESVS saith to her Thou hast said vvel that I haue no husband ✠verse 18 For thou hast had fiue husbands and he vvhom thou novv hast is not thy husband this thou hast said truely ✠verse 19 The vvoman saith to him Lord I perceiue that thou art a Prophet ✠verse 20 ″ Our father 's adored in this mountaine and you say * that at Hierusalem is
the poole of Siloé and wash And I vvent and vvashed and savv ✠verse 12 And they said to him Vvhere is he He saith I knovv not ✠verse 13 They bring him that had been blinde to the Pharisees ✠verse 14 And it vvas the Sabboth vvhen IESVS made the clay and opened his eies ✠verse 15 Againe therfore the Pharisees asked him hovv he savv But he said to them He put clay vpō mine eies I vvashed and I see ✠verse 16 Certaine therfore of the Pharisees said This man is not of God that keepeth not the Sabboth But others said Hovv can a man that is a sinner doe these signes And there vvas a schisme among them ✠verse 17 They say therfore to the blinde againe Thou vvhat saiest thou of him that opened thine eies And he said That he is a Prophet ✠verse 18 The levves therfore did not beleeue of him that he had been blinde and savv vntil they called the parents of him that savv ✠verse 19 and asked them saying Is this your sonne vvhom you say that he vvas borne blinde hovv then doeth he novv see ✠verse 20 His parents ansvvered them and said Vve knovv that this is our sonne and that he vvas borne blinde ✠verse 21 but hovv he novv seeth vve knovv not or vvho hath opened his eies vve knovv not aske him self he is of age let him self speake of him self ✠verse 22 These things his parents said because they feared the levves for the Ievves had novv conspired that if any mā should cōfesse him to be CHRIST he should be ″ put out of the Synagogue ✠verse 23 Therfore did his parents say That he is of age aske him self ✠verse 24 They therfore againe called the man that had been blinde and said to him Giue glorie to God vve knovv that this man is a sinner ✠verse 25 He therfore said to them Whether he be a sinner I know not one thing I know that vvhereas I vvas blinde novv I see ✠verse 26 They said therfore to him Vvhat did he to thee hovv did he open thine eies ✠verse 27 He ansvvered them I haue novv told you and you haue heard vvhy vvil you heare it againe vvil you also become his disciples ✠verse 28 They reuiled him therfore said Be thou his disciple but we are the disciples of Moyses ✠verse 29 We know that to Moyses God did speake but this man vve knovv not vvhence he is ✠verse 30 The man ansvvered and said to them For in this it is marueilous that you knovv not vvhence he is and he hath opened mine eies ✠verse 31 and vve knovv that sinners God doth not heare but if a man be a seruer of God and doe the vvil of him him he heareth ✠verse 32 From the beginning of the vvorld it hath not been heard that any man hath opened the eies of one borne blinde ✠verse 33 Vnles this man vvere of God he could not doe any thing ✠verse 34 They ansvvered and said to him Thou vvast vvholy borne in sinnes and doest thou teach vs And they did cast him forth ✠verse 35 IESVS heard that they cast him forth and vvhen he had found him he said to him Doest thou beleeue in the sonne of God ✠verse 36 He ansvvered and said Vvho is he Lord that I may beleeue in him ✠verse 37 And IESVS said to him Both thou hast seen him and he that talketh vvith thee he it is ✠verse 38 But he said I beleeue Lord. And falling dovvne he adored him ⊢ ✠verse 39 And IESVS said to him For iudgement came I into this vvorld that they that see not may see and they that see may become blinde ✠verse 40 And certaine of the Pharisees that vvere vvith him heard and they said to him Vvhy are vve also blinde ✠verse 41 IESVS said to them If you vvere blinde you should not haue sinne but novv you say That vve see Your sinne remaineth ANNOTATIONS CHAP. IX 6. Made clay Christ that could haue cured this man by his onely wil or word yet vsed certaine creatures as his instruments in working and diuers circumstances and ceremonies clay water anoynting washing c. No maruel then that he and his Church vse such diuersities of Sacraments and ceremonies external in curing our soules 22. Put out of the Synagogue The Heretikes vntruely translate here v. 35. Excommunicate to make the simple conceaue the Churches Excōmunication to be no other or no better or no more rightly vsed against them then this casting our of the Synagogue of such as confesssed our Sauiour They might as wel haue translated for Synagogue Church for the Old Testament the new for Law grace for flesh spirit for Moyses Christ For no lesse difference is there betwene casting out of the Synagogue and Excommunication Besides that not euery one which was not of the Iewes Synagogue was therfore out of the communion of the Faithful many true beleeuers being in other partes of the world not subiect to the Iewes Synagogue Law nor Sacraments And therfore it was not al one to be out of the Synagogue and to be excommunicated as now whosoeuer is out of the Churches communion either by his owne wil or for his iust deserts thrust out of it by the spiritual Magistrate he is quite abandoned out of al the societie of Saincts in heauen and earth so long as he so continueth As for the cause of thrusting this poore man and such other out of the Synagogue and excommunicating Heretikes there is as great oddes as betwixt heauen and hel he being vsed so for folowing Christ and his Church these for forsaking Christ and his Church Some more agreement there is betwene that corrupt sentence of the Iewes against the folowers of Christ and the pretended excommunication executed against Catholike men by our Heretikes although in truth there is no great resemblance For the Iewes though they abused their power sometimes yet had they authoritie in deed by Gods law so to punish contemners of their Law therfore it was feared and respected euen of good men But the excommunication vsed by heretikes against Catholikes or any offenders is not to be respected at al being no more but a ridiculous vsurpation of the Churches right and fashion of the same for out of their Synagogues al faithful men ought to flee and not tarie to be thrust out according to the warning giuen against Coré and Dathan Be ye separated from their tabernacles lest you be vvrapped in their sinnes CHAP. X. He continueth his talke to the Pharisees shevving that they and al other that wil not enter in by him are wolues and that they which heare them are not the true sheepe 11 But that him self is the good Pastor and therfore to saue the sheepe from these wolues he wil yeld his life which othervvise no might of theirs could take from
you but if I goe I vvil send him to you ✠verse 8 And vvhen he is come he shal argue the vvorld of sinne and of iustice and of iudgement ✠verse 9 of sinne because they beleeue not in me ✠verse 10 but of iustice because I goe to the Father and novv you shal not see me ✠verse 11 and of iudgement because the prince of this vvorld is novv iudged ✠verse 12 Yet many things I haue to say to you but you can not beare them novv ✠verse 13 But vvhen he the Spirit of truth commeth he shal teach you al truth for he shal not speake of him self but vvhat things soeuer he shal heare he shal speake and the things that are to come he shal shevv you ✠verse 14 He shal glorifie me because he shal receiue of mine and shal shevv to you ⊢ ✠verse 15 Al things vvhatsoeuer the Father hath be mine Therfore I said that he shal receiue of mine and shal shevv to you ✠verse 16 A litle vvhile and novv you shal not see me and againe a litle vvhile and you shal see me because I goe to the Father ✠verse 17 Some therfore of his disciples said one to an other Vvhat is this that he saith to vs A litle vvhile and you shal not see me and againe a litle vvhile and you shal see me and because I goe to the Father ✠verse 18 They said therfore Vvhat is this that he saith A litle vvhile vve knovv not vvhat he speaketh ✠verse 19 And IESVS knevv that they vvould aske him and he said to them Of this you doe question among your selues because I said to you A litle vvhile and you shal not see me and againe a litle vvhile and you shal see me ✠verse 20 Amen amen I say to you that you shal vveepe and lament but the vvorld shal reioyce and you shal be made sorovvful but your sorovv shal be turned into ioy ✠verse 21 A vvoman vvhen she trauaileth hath sorovv because her houre is come but vvhen she hath brought forth the childe novv she remembreth not the anguish for ioy that a man is borne into the vvorld ✠verse 22 And you therfore novv in deede you haue sorow but I vvil see you againe and your hart shal reioyce and your ioy no man shal take from you ⊢ ✠verse 23 And in that day me you shal not aske any thing Amen amen I say to you if you aske the Father any thing in my name he vvil giue it you ✠verse 24 Vntil novv you haue not asked any thing in my name Aske and you shal receiue that your ioy may be ful ✠verse 25 These things in prouerbes I haue spoken to you The houre commeth vvhen in prouerbes I vvil no more speake to you but plainely of the Father I vvil shew you ✠verse 26 In that day you shal aske in my name and I say not to you that I vvil aske the Father for you ✠verse 27 For the Father him self loueth you because you haue loued me and haue beleeued that I came forth from God ✠verse 28 I came forth from the Father and came into the vvorld againe I leaue the vvorld and I goe to the Father ✠verse 29 His disciples say to him Behold novv thou speakest plainely and saiest no prouerbe ✠verse 30 novv vve knovv that thou knovvest al things and thou needest not that any man aske thee in this vve beleeue that thou camest forth from God ⊢ ✠verse 31 IESVS ansvvered them Novv do you beleeue ✠verse 32 * Behold the houre commeth and it is novv come that you shal be scattered euery man into his ovvne and me you shal leaue alone and I am not alone because the Father is vvith me ✠verse 33 These things I haue spoken to you that in me you may haue peace In the vvorld you shal haue distresse but haue confidence I haue ouercome the vvorld ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XVI 12. Yet many things This place conuinceth that the Apostles and the faithful be taught many things which Christ omitted to teach them for their weaknes and that it was the prouidence of God that Christ in presence should not teach and order al things that we might be no lesse assured of the things that the Church teacheth by the Holy Ghost then of the things that him self deliuered 13 The spirit of truth Euer note that the Holy Ghost in that he is promised to the Church is called the Spirit of truth Which Holy Spirit for many other causes is giuen to diuers priuate men and to al good men to sanctification but to teach al truth and preserue in truth and from error he is promised and performed onely to the Church and the cheefe Gouerner and general Councels thereof CHAP. XVII After his Sermon of farevvel he prayeth to his Father that seing he hath novv finished his vvorke he vvil giue him his appointed glorie for the conuersion of al nations 6 and preserue his Apostles and his Church after them in vnitie and veritie that is from Schisme and Heresie 24 finally also glorifie them vvith him in heauen verse 1 THESE things spake IESVS and lifting vp his eies into heauen he said Father the houre is come glorifie thy sonne that thy sonne may glorifie thee ✠verse 2 As thou hast giueÌ„ him povver ouer al flesh that al vvhich thou hast giuen him to them he may giue life euerlasting ✠verse 3 And this is ″ life euerlasting that they knovv thee the only true God and vvhom thou hast sent IESVS CHRIST ⊢ ✠verse 4 I haue glorified thee vpon the earth I haue consummated the vvorke vvhich thou gauest me to doe ✠verse 5 and novv glofie thou me O Father vvith thy self vvith the glorie vvhich I had before the vvorld vvas vvith thee ✠verse 6 I haue manifested thy name to the men vvhom thou gauest me out of the vvorld Thine they vvere and â—o me thou gauest them and they haue kept thy vvord ✠verse 7 Novv they haue knovven that al things vvhich thou gauest me are from thee ✠verse 8 because the vvordes vvhich thou gauest me I haue giuen them and they haue receiued and knovven in very deede that I came forth from thee and haue beleeued that thou didst send me ✠verse 9 For them doe I pray Not for the vvorld doe I pray but for them vvhom thou hast giuen me ✠verse 10 because they be thine and al my things be thine and thine be mine and I am glorified in them And novv I am not in the vvorld and these are in the vvorld and I come to thee ⊢ ✠verse 11 Holy father keepe them in thy name vvhom thou hast giuen me that they may be one as also vve ✠verse 12 Vvhen I vvas vvith them I kept them in thy name Those * vvhom thou gauest me haue I kept and none
✠verse 19 And this he said signifying by vvhat death he should glorifie God ⊢ And vvhen he had said this he saith to him Folovv me ✠verse 20 Peter turning savv that disciple vvhom IESVS loued folovving * vvho also leaned at the supper vpon his breast and said Lord vvho is he that shal betray thee ✠verse 21 Him therfore vvhen Peter had seen he saith to IESVS Lord and this man vvhat ✠verse 22 IESVS saith to him So I vvil haue him to remaine til I come vvhat to thee folovv thou me ✠verse 23 This saying therfore vvent abrode among the brethren that that disciple dieth not And IESVS did not say to him he dieth not but So I vvil haue him to remaine til I come vvhat to thee ✠verse 24 This is that disciple vvhich giueth testimonie of these things and hath vvritten these things and vve knovv that his testimonie is true ⊢ ✠verse 25 But there are * many other things also vvhich IESVS did vvhich if they vvere vvritten in particular neither the vvorld it self I thinke vvere able to conteine those bookes that should be vvritten ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XXI 17. Feede my sheepe As it was promised him Mat. 16 that the Church should be builded vpoÌ„ him and that the keies of heauen should be giuen to him so here it is performed he is actually made the general Pastor and Gouerner of al Christs sheepe For though the other ten as Matthias and Paul also afterward were Apostles Bishops Priests aud had authoritie to binde and loose to remitte and reteâ—ne to preach baptize and such like as wel as he Yet in these things and al other gouernement Christ would haue him to be their head and they to depend of him as head of their College and consequently of the whole flocke of Christ no Apostle nor no Prince in earth if he acknowledge him self to be a sheepe of Christ exempted from his charge And that Christ maketh a difference betwixt Peter and the rest and giueth him some greater preeminence and regiment then the rest it is plaine by that he is asked whether he loue our Lord more then the other Apostles do where for equal charge no difference of loue had bene required To Peter saith S. Cyprian our Lord after his Resurrection said Feede my sheepe and buildâ—d his Church vpon him alone and to him he giueth the charge of feeding his sheepe For although after his Resurrection he gaue his povver alike to al saying As my Father sent me so I send you take the Holy Ghost if you remitte to any their sinnes they shal be remitted c. Yet to manifest vnitie he coÌ„stituted one Chaire so disposed by his authoritie that vnitie should haue origine of one The rest of the Apostles vvere that Peter vvas in equal fellovvship of honour and povver but the beginning coÌ„meth of vnitie the Primacie is giuen to Peter that the Church of Christ may be shewed to be one one Chaire S. Chrysostome also saith thus Why did our Lord shede his bloud truely to redeeme those sheepe the cure of vvhich he committed both to Peter and also to his Successors And a litle after Christ vvould haue Peter indued vvith such authoritie and to be far aboue al his other Apostles for he saith Peter dost thou loue me more then al these do Wherevpon our Maister might haue inferred If thou loue me Peter vse much fasting sleepe on the hard floure vvatch much be patrone to the oppressed father to the orphans and husband to the vvidovves but omitting al these things he saith Feed my sheepe For al the foresaid vertues certes may be done easily of many subiects not onely men but vvomen but vvhen it commeth to the gouernement of the Church and committing the charge of so many soules al vvoman kind must needes vvholy giue place to the burden and greatnes thereof and a great number of men also So writeth he And because Protestants would make the vnlearned thinke that S. Gregorie deemeÌ„d the Popes Supremacie to be wholy vnlawful and Antichristian for that he condemneth Iohn of Constantinople for vsurping the name of vniuersal Bishop resembling his insolence therein to the pride of Antichrist note wel the wordes of this holy father in the very same place and Epistle against the B. of Constantinople by which you shal easily see that to deny him to be vniuersal Bishop is not to deny Peter or the Pope to be head of the Church or supreme Gouerner of the same as our Aduersaries fraudulently pretend It is plaine to al men saith he that euer read the Gospel that by our Lordes mouth the charge of the vvhole Church vvas committed to S. Peter Prince of the Apostles for to him it vvas said Feed my sheepe for him vvas the prayer made that his faith should not faile to him vvere the keies of heauen giuen and authoritie to binde and loose to him the cure of the Church and principality vvas deliuered and yet he vvas not called the vniuersal Apostle This title in deed vvas offered for the honour of S. Peter Prince of the Apostles to the Pope of Rome by the holy Councel of Chalcedon but none of that See did euer vse it or consent to take it Thus much S. Gregorie who though he both practised iurisdictioÌ„ through out al Christendom as other of that See haue euer done and also acknowledged the Principality and Soueraintie to be in Peter and his Successors yet would he not for iust causes vse that title subiect to vanitie misconstructioÌ„ But both he al the Popes since haue rather called them selues Seruos seruorum Dei the Seruants of Gods seruants Though the word vniuersal Bishop in that sense wherein the holy Councel of Chalcedon offered it to the See of Rome was true and Lawful For that Councel would not haue giuen any Antichristian or vniust title to any man Onely in the B. of Constantinople and other which in no sense had any right to it and who vsurped it in a very false and tyrannical meaning it was insolent vniust and Antichristian See also the Epistles of S. Leo the Great concerning his practise of vniuersal iurisdiction though he refused the title of vniuersal Bishop And S. Bernard that you may better perceiue that the general charge of Christs sheepe was not onely giuen to Peters person but also to his successors the Popes of Rome as S. Chrysostom also before alleaged doth testifie writeth thus to Eugenius Thou art he to whom the keies of heauen are deliuered to whom the sheepe are coÌ„mitted there be other Porters of heaueÌ„ other Pastors of flockes but thou hast inherited in more glorious differeÌ„t sort For they haue euery one their particular flocke but to thee al vniuersally as one flocke to one maÌ„ are credited being not onely the Pastor of the sheepe but the one Pastor of al the
Pastors them selues but thou wilt aske me how I proue that euen by our Lordes word for to whom of al I say not onely Bishops but Apostles were the sheepe so absolutely and without limitation coÌ„mitted If thou loue me Peter feede my sheepe He saith not the people of this kingdom or that citie but my sheepe without al distinction So S. Bernard And herevnto may be added that the second feede is in greeke a word that signifieth withal to gouerne and rule as Ps â— Mich. 5. Mat. 2. Apoc. 2. and therfore it is spoken of Dauid also and other temporal Gouerners as the Hebrew word answering therevnto in the Scriptures very often and the Greeke in profane writers also 1â— An other shal gird thee He Prophecieth of Peters Martyrdom and of the kinde of death which he should suffer that was crucifying which * the Heretikes fearing that it were a steppe to proue he was martyred in Rome deny whereas the Fathers and ancient writers are as plaine in this as that he was at Rome Origen apud Euseb li. 3. c. 1. Euseb li. 2. c. 24. Hist Ec. Tertul. de praescript nu 14. Aug. tract 123 in Ioan. Chrysost Beda in hunc locum THE SVMME AND THE ORDER OF THE EVANGELICAL HISTORIE gathered breifly out of al foure euen vnto Christs Ascension * ⎠* Mt. Mr. Lu. Io.     1 THE preface mouing the Reader to receiue CHRIST being the aeternal VVORD of God the life and the light   1  The Angel telleth Zacharie of the conception of Iohn Baptist Christs Precursor and Elizabeth conceiueth him   1  The same Angel doing his message to the B. Virgin CHRIST is incarnate in her wombe   1  Our B. Ladie visiteth Elizabeth and Iohn Baptist is borne and circuncised 1    The Angel telleth Ioseph that his vvise is vvith childe by the Holy Ghost 1  3  The genealogie of Christ   2  The birth of Christ in Bethlehem and his circuncision 2    The Sages come from the East and adore Christ   2  Christ is presented in the Temle vvhere Simeon and Anna prophecie of him 2    Ioseph vvith the childe and his mother fleeth into Aegypt and returneth to Nazareth   2  Iesus being sought of his parents is found in the Temple among the Doctors 3 1 3  Iohn the Baptist preacheth and baptizeth preparing al to receiue Christ and among other Christ is baptized of him 4 1 4  Christ fasteth fourtie daies and is tempted in the vvildernesse    1 Iohn giueth testimonie of Christ to the legates of the Ievves to the people and to his ovvne disciples    2 Christ vvorketh his first miracle turning vvater into vvine at a mariage    1 In the feast of Pasche he casteth out the biers and sellers in the Temple insinuating to the Iewes his death and resurrectioÌ„    3 He teacheth Nicodemus by night and baptizeth in Iurie by the ministerie of his disciples vvherevpon a question is moued to Iohn about their tvvo baptismes 14 6 3  Iohn Baptist is put into prison for reprehending Herods incestuous aduoutrie 4   4 After Iohns emprisonment Christ returning into Galilee by Samaria talketh vvith the Samaritane vvoman    4 He healeth a lordes sonne of an ague 4 1 4  He preacheth in Galilee and vvaxeth very famous 4 1 5  He calleth foure disciples out of the boate and they folovv him  1 4  He healeth one possessed of a diuel in the Synagogue 8 1 4  He cureth Simon Peters mother in lavv many sicke persons 8  9  He refuseth three that offer to folovv him 8 4 8  He appeaseth the tempest on the sea 8 5 8  He healeth tvvo possessed of diuels in the countrie of the Gerasens and permitteth the diuels to enter into svvine 9 2 5  He healeth the sicke of the palsey being let dovvne through the tiles     He calleth Matthevv from the custome house and disputeth vvith Iohns disciples and the Pharisees of fasting 9 5 8  He raiseth the Archisynagogs daughter and cureth her that had a fluxe of bloud 9    He healeth tvvo blinde and one possessed    5 He healeth him on the Sabboth day that lay at the Probatica and had been diseased 38 yeres 12 3 6  He confuteth the Pharisees being offended that his disciples bruised the eares of corne on the Sabboth 12    He refelleth the Pharisees being offended because he cured the vvithered hand on the Sabboth 5.6.7 3 6  He chooseth the 12 Apostles and maketh that diuine sermon called Sermo Domini in monte the Sermon of our Lord in the mount conteining the paterne of a Christian mans life 8 1 5  He cureth a leper 8  7  He healeth the Centurions seruant   7  He raiseth the vvidovves sonne at Naim 11  7.9  Iohn sendeth out of prison his disciples vnto Christ   7  He forgiueth M. Magdalens sinnes preferring her much before the Phâ—risee that despised her 12 3 11  He healeth him that had a deafe and dumme deuil and refuteth the blaspheming Pharisees 12 3 11.8  He preferreth the obseruers of Gods vvord before carnal mother and brethren 13 4 8  The parable of the sovver 13 4   The parables of the cockle of the seede grovving vvhen men sleepe of the mustard seede and of the leauen 13    The parables of the treasure hid in the field of the pretious stone and of the nette 13 6 4  Teaching in Nazareth he condemneth it of incredulitie 9.10 6 8  He sendeth the tvvelue Apostles to preache 14 6 9  Iohn is beheaded and the fame of Iesus commeth to Herods eares 14 6 9 6 He feedeth 5000 men vvith fiue loaues 14 6  6 He vvalketh vpon the sea and so maketh Peter also to doe    6 He reasoneth of Manna and of the true bread from heauen 15 7   He reprehendeth the Pharisees for cauilling at his disciples because they did eate vvith vnvvashed handes     He healeth the daughter of the vvoman of Canaan  7   He cureth a man that vvas deafe and dumme 15 8   He feedeth 4000 vvith seuen loaues 16 8   He reiecteth the Pharisees that asked a signe and biddeth his disciples bevvare of their leauen  8   He healeth a blinde man in Bethsaida 16 8 9  The time that he vvil passe out of this vvorld novv dravving nigh he maketh Peter for confessing him to be Christ the Rocke vpon vvhich he vvil build his Church promising to giue him the keies of heauen and
case to be assured that Christs faith shal be preached and the Church spred through out al Nations the Holy Ghost concurring continually with the Apostles and their Successors for the same 11. Assumpted from you By this visible Ascending of Christ to heauen and like returne from thence to iudgement the Heretikes do incredulously argue him not to be in the Sacrament But let the faithful rather giue eare to S. Chrysostome saying thus O miracle he that sitteth vvith the Father in heauen aboue at the very same time is handled of men beneath Christ ascending to heauen both hath his flesh vvith him and left it vvith vs beneath Eliaeâ— being taken vp left to his Disciple his cloke only but the Sonne of man ascending left his ovvne flesh to vs. Li. â— de Sacerd. Ho. 2 ad po Ant. in fine Ho. de diuit paup in fine 14. MARIE the mother of IESVS This is the last mention that is made in holy Scripture of our B Lady for though she were ful of al diuine wisedom and opened no doubt vnto the Euangelistes and other writers of holy Scriptures diuerse of Christs actions speaches and mysteries whereof she had both experimental and reuealed knowledge Yet for that she was a woman and the humblest creature liuing and the paterne of al order and obedience it pleased not God that there should be any further note of her life doings or death in the Scriptures She liued the rest of her time with the Christians as here she is peculiarly named and noted among them and specially with S. Iohn the Apostle * to whom our Lord recommended her Who prouided for her al necessaries her spouse Ioseph as it may be thought being deceased before The common opinion is that she liued 63 yeres in al. At the time of her death as S. Denys first after him S. Damascene de dormit Deiparae writeth al the Apostles then dispersed into diuers nations to preache the Gospel were miraculously brought together sauing S. Thomas who came the third day after to Hierusalem to honour her diuine departure and funeral as the said S. Denys witnesseth Who saith that him self S. Timothee and S. Hierotheus were present testifying also of his owne hearing that both before here death and after for three daies not onely the Apostles and other holy men present but the Angels also and Powers of heauen did sing most melodious Hymnes They buried her sacred body in Gethsémaui but for S. Thomas sake who desired to see and to reuerence it they opened the sepulcher the third day and finding it void of the holy body but excedingly fragrant they returned assuredly deeming that her body was assumpted into heauen as the Church of God holdeth being most agreable to the singular priuilege of the mother of God and therfore celebrateth most solemnely the day of her Assumption And that is consonant not onely to the said S. Denys and S. Damascene but to holy Athanasius also who auoucheth the same Serm. in Euang. de Deipara of which Assumption of her body S. Bernard also wrote fiue notable sermons extant in his workes But neither these holy fathers nor the Churches tradition and testimonie do beare any sway now a daies with the Protestants that haue abolished this her greatest feast of her Assumption who of reason should at the least celebrate it as the day of her death as they doe of other Saincts For though they beleeue not that her body is assumpted yet they wil not we trow deny that she is dead and her soule in glorie neither can they aske scriptures for that no more then they require for the deathes of Peter Paul Iohn and other vvhich be not mentioned in scriptures yet are still celebrated by the Protestants But concerning the B. Virgin MARIE they haue blotted out also both her Natiuitie and her Conception so as it may be thought the Diuel beareth a special malice to this woman whose seede brake his head For as for the other two daies of her Purification Aununciation they be not proper to our Lady but the one to Christs Conception the other to his Presentation so that she by this meanes shal haue no festiuitie at al. But contrariwise to consider how the auncient Church and fathers esteemed spake and wrote of this excellent vessel of grace may make vs detest these mens impietie that can not abide the praises of her whom al generations should call blessed and that esteeme her honours a derogatioÌ„ to her sonne Some of their speaches we wil set downe that al men may see that we neither praise her nor pray to her more amply then they did S. Athanâ—sius in the place alleaged after he had declared how al the Angelical spirits and euery order of them honoured and praised her with the AVE wherewith S. Gabriel saluted her We also saith he of al degrees vpon the earth â—xtol thee with loude voice saying Auâ— gratia plena c. Haile ful of grace our Lord is vvith thee pray for vs 〈◊〉 Maistresse and Lady and Queens and mother of God Most holy and auncient Ephrem also in a special oration made in praise of our Lady saith thus in diuerse places thereof Intemerata Deâ—pâ—â—â— c. Mother of God vndifiled Queene of al the hope of them that despaire my lady most glorious higher them the heauenly spiritâ— more honorable then the Cherubins holier then the Seraphins and vvithout comparison more glorious theÌ„ the supernal hostes the hope of the fathers the glorie of the Prophets the praise of the Apostles And a litle after Virgo ante partum in partu post partum by thee vve are reconciled to Christ my God thy sonne thou art the helper of sinners thou the hauen for them that are tossed vvith stormes the solam of the vvorld the deliuerer of the emprisoned the helpe of orphans the redemption of captiues And afterward Vouchsafe me thy seruant to praise thee Haile lady MARIE ful of grace haile Virgin most blesed among vvomen And much more in that sense which were to long to repeate S. Cyril hath the like wonderful speaches of her honour hom 6. contra Naestorium Praise and glorie be to thee â— holy Trinitieito thee also be praise holy mother of God for thou art the pretious pearle of the vvorld thou the candel of vnquencheable light the crovvne of Virginitis the scepter of the Catholike faith By thee the Trinitie is glorified and adored in al the vvorld by thee heauen reioyceth Angels and Archangels are glad diuels are put to flight and man is called againe to heauen and euery creature that vvas held vvith the errour of Idols is turned to the knowledge of the truth by thee Churches are fouÌ„ded through the world thee being their helper the Gentiles come to penance and much more which we omit Likewise the Greeke Liturgies or Masses of S. Iames S. Basil and
S. Chrysostom make most honorable mention of our B. Lady praying vnto her saluting her with the Angelical hymne Auâ— Maria and vsing these speaches Most holy vndefiled blessed aboue al our Queene our Lady the mother of God MARIE a virgin for ouer the sacred arke of Christs Incarnation broder then the heauens that didst beare they creatour holy mother of vnspeakable light vve magnifie thee vvith Angelical hymnes al things passe vnderstanding al things are glorious in thee ô mother of God by thee the mysterie before vnknovven to the Angels is made manifest and reuealed to them on the earth thou art more honorable then the Cheerubins and more glorious then the Seraphins to thee O ful of grace al creatures both men and Angels doe gratulate and reioyce glorie be to thee Which art a sanctified temple a spiritual paradise the glorie of virgins of vvhom God tooke flesh and made thy vvombe to be his throne c. And S. Augustine Serm. 18. de Sanctis â—o 10 or as some thinke S. Fulgentius O blessed MARIE who can be able vvorthily to praise or thanke thee receiue our praiers obtaine vs out requestes for thou art the special hope of sinners by thee vve hope for pardon of our sinnes in thee ô most blessed is the expectation of our revvards And then folow these wordes now vsed in the Churches seruice Sancta Maria suscurre miseris iuua pusillanimes refoue flebiles orapro populo interueni pro lero intercede pro deuoto foemineo sexu Sentiant omnes tuum inuamen quicunque celebrant tuam commemorationem Pray thou continually for the people of God vvhich didst diserue to beare the redeemer of the vvorld Who liueth and reigneth for euer S. Damascene also ser de dormitione Deiparae Let vs crie vvith Gabriel Aue gratia plena Haile ful of grace Haile sea of ioy that can not be emptied haile the onely case of greefes haile holy virgin by vvhom death vvas expelled and life brought in See S. Irenaeus li. 3 c. 33. and li. 5 circa medium S. Augustine de side Symbolo de agone Christiano Where they declare how both the sexes concurre to our saluation the man and the woman Christ and our Lady as Adam and Eue both were the cause of our fall though Adam for more then his wife and so Christ far more excellently and in an other sort then our Lady who though his mother yet is but his creature and handmaid him self being truely both God and man In al which places alleaged * many other like to these if it please the reader to see and read and make his owne eies witnesses he shal perceiue that there is much more said of her and to her then we haue here recited and that the very same or the like speaches and termes were vsed then that the Church vseth now in the honour and inuocation of the B. Virgin to the confusion of al those that wilfully wil not vnderstand in what sense al such speaches are applied vnto her to wit either because of her praier and intercession for vs. whereby she is our hope our refuge our aduocate c. or because she brought forth the author of our redemption and saluation whereby she is the mother of mercie and grace and life and whatsoeuer goodnes we receiue by Christ 15. Peter rising vp Peter in the meane time practised his Superioritie in the coÌ„panie or Church publishing an election to be made of one to supply Iudas roome Which Peter did not vpon commaundement of Christ written but by suggestion of Gods Spirit and by vnderstanding the Scriptures of the old Testament to that purpose the sense whereof Christ had opened to the Apostles before his departure though in more ful maner afterward at the sending of the Holy Ghost And this acte of Peter in prescribing to the Apostles and the rest this election and the maner thereof is so euident for his Supremacie that * the Aduersaâ—ies confesse here that he was Antistes the cheefe and Bishop of this whole College and companie 26. Loties When the euent or fall of the lot is not expected of Diuels nor of the starres nor of any force of fortune but looked and praied for to be directed by God and his holy Saincts then may lottes be vsed lawfully And sometimes to discerne betwixt two things mere indifferent they be necessarie as S. Augustine teacheth â—p 180 ad Honoratum CHAP. II. The Holy Ghost comming to the Faithful vpon vvhitsunday 5 Ievves in Hierusalem of al Nations do vvâ—nder to heare â—hem speaks al tongues 14 And Peter to the deriders declareth that it is not drunkennes but the Holy Ghost vvhich Ioel did prophecie of vvhich IESVS whom they crucified being now risen againe and ascended as he sheweth also out of the Scriptures hath powred ouâ— from heauen coÌ„cluding therfore that he is CHRIST and they most horrible murderers 17 Whereat they being compuncte and submitting them selues he telleth them that they must be baptized and then they also shal receiue the same Holy Ghost as being promised to al the baptized 41 And so 3000 are baptized that very day 42 Whos 's godly exercises are here reported and also their liuing in state of perfection The Apostles worke many miracles and God daily increaseth the number of the Church verse 1 AND vvhen the daies of ″ Pentecost vvere accomplished they vvere al together in one place ✠verse 2 and sodenly there vvas made a sound from heauen as of a vehemeÌ„t vvinde coÌ„ming it filled the whole house vvhere they vvere sitting ✠verse 3 And there appeared to them parted tonges as it were * of fire and it sate vpon euery one of them ✠verse 4 and they vvere ″ al replenished vvith the * HOLY GHOST and they began to speake vvith diuerse tonges according as the HOLY GHOST gaue them to speake ✠verse 5 And there vvere dvvelling at HierusaleÌ„ Ievves deuout men of euery nation that is vnder heauen ✠verse 6 And vvhen this voice vvas made the multitude came together and vvas astonied in minde because euery man heard them speake in his ovvne tongue ✠verse 7 And they vvere al amased and marueled saying Are not lo al these that speake Galilâ—ans ✠verse 8 and hovv haue vve heard ' eche man our ovvne tongue vvherein vve vvere borne ✠verse 9 Parthians and Medians and Elamites and that inhabite Meso potámia Ievvrie and Cappadocia Pontus and Asia ✠verse 10 Phrygia and Pamphilia Aegypt and the partes of Lybia that is about Cyrénee and strangers of Rome ✠verse 11 Ievves also and Proselytes Cretensians and Arabians Vve haue heard ' them speake in our ovvne tonges the great vvorkes of God ⊢ ✠verse 12 And they vvere al astonied and marueled saying one to an other Vvhat meaneth this ✠verse 13 But others deriding said That these are ful
verse 12 that is to say to be comforted together in you by that vvhich is coÌ„mon to vs both your faith and mine ✠verse 13 And I vvil not haue you ignorant brethren that I haue often purposed to come vnto you and haue been staied hitherto that I may haue some fruite in you as also in the other Gentiles ✠verse 14 To the Greekes and the Barbarous to the vvise and the vnvvise I am detter ✠verse 15 so as much as is in me I am ready ″ to euangelize to you also that are at Rome ✠verse 16 For I am not ashamed of the Gospel For it is the povver of God vnto saluation to euery one that beleeueth to the Ievve first and to the Greeke ✠verse 17 For the iustice of God is reuealed therein by faith into faith as it is vvritten And the iust ″ liueth by faith ✠verse 18 For the vvrath of God from heauen ″ is reuealed vpon al impietie and iniustice of those men that deteine the vertitie of God in iniustice ✠verse 19 because that of God vvhich is knovveÌ„ is manifest in them For God hath manifested it vnto them ✠verse 20 For his inuisible things from the creation of the vvorld are seen being vnderstoode by those things that are made his eternal povver also Diuinitie so that they are inexcusable ✠verse 21 Because vvhereas they knevve God they haue not glorified him as God or giueÌ„ thankes but are become vaine in their cogitations and their folish hart hath been darkened ✠verse 22 for saying them selues to be vvise they became fooles ✠verse 23 And they changed the glorie of the incorruptible God into a similitude of the image of a corruptible man and of foules and foure-footed beastes and of them that creepe ✠verse 24 For the vvhich cause God hath deliuered them vp vnto the desires of their hart into vncleannesse for to abuse their owne bodies among them selues ignominiously ✠verse 25 vvho haue changed the veritie of God into lying and haue vvorshipped serued the creature rather then the creator vvho is blessed for euer Amen ✠verse 26 Therfore ″ God hath deliuered them into passions of ignominie For their vvomen haue changed the natural vse into that vse that is contrarie to nature ✠verse 27 And in like maner the men also leauing the natural vse of the vvoman haue burned in their desires one tovvard an other men vpon men vvorking turpitude the revvard of their errour vvhich they should receauing in themselues ✠verse 28 And as they liked not to haue God in knovvledge God deliuered them vp into a reprobate sense to doe those things that are not conuenient ✠verse 29 replenished vvith al iniquitie malice fornication auarice vvickednes ful of enuie murder contention guile malignitie vvhisperers ✠verse 30 detractours odible to God contumelious proude hautie inuentours of euil things disobedient to parents ✠verse 31 folish dissolute vvithout affection vvithout fidelitie vvithout mercie ✠verse 32 Who vvhereas they knevv the iustice of God did not vnderstand that they vvhich doe such things are ″ vvorthie of death not only they that doe them but they also that consent to the doers ANNOTATIONS CHAP. I. 7. Grace to you and peace It is a kind of blessing rather then a prophane salutation proper to the Apostles of greater vertue then the benedictions of the fathers in the old Testament The holy fathers of the Church seemed to absteine from it for their reuerence to the Apostles * The Manichees August cont ep fundâ— c. 5. â— and other Heretikes as also these of our time because they vvould be counted Apostles often vse it â— Your faith venoumed The holy Doctors vpon these vvordes of the Apostle and specially by our Maisters promis * made to Peter that his faith should not faile giue great testimonie for the prouidence of God in the preseruation of the Romane faith S. Cyprian thus ep 55. nu 6. They are so bold to cary letters from prophanâ— Schismatikes to the chaire of Peter and the principal Church vvhence Priestly vnitie rose not considering the Romanes to be them vvhose faith the Apostle being the commender vvas praised to vvhom misbelâ—â—â—â— can not haue accesse So. S. Hierom Apolog. adu Ruâ—â— li. 3 c. 4. to 2. Knovv you that the Romane faith commended by the Apostles mouth vvil receiue no such decâ—ites nor can be possibly changed though an Angel taught othervvise being fensed by S. Paules authoritie Againe ep 63 ad Parâ—mach Oceanâ—m c. 4. to 2. Whatsoeuer thou be that auouchest nevv sectes I pray 〈◊〉 haue respect to the Romans â—â—res spare the faith which was praised by the Apostles voice And in an other place Wilye knovv ô Paula and Eustoâ—hium hovv the Apostle hath noted euery prouince vvith their proprieties the faith of the people of Roâ—â— is prâ—ised Where is there so gâ—eaâ—concourse to Churches and Martyrs sâ—pulâ—hres Where soundeth Amen like thunder from heauen or vvhere are the temples void of Idols so shaken as there Not that the Romanes haue an other faith then the rest of the Christian Churches but that there is in them more deuotion and simplicitie of faith In an other place the same holy Doctor signifieth that it is al one to say the Romane faith and the Catholike Apolog. 1 adu Ruff. c. 1. So doth S. Cyprian ep 〈◊〉 num 1. ad Antonianum and S. Ambrose de â—bitu fratris in med Vvherevpon this vvord Romane is added to Catholike in many countries vvhere Sectes do abound for the better distinction of true beleeuers from Heretikes vvhich in al ages did hate and abhorre the Romane faith and Church as al malefactors do their Iudges and correctors 9. Serue in spirit Diuerse Heretikes vvhen they heare that God is a spirit and must be serued and adoâ—ed in spirit imagine that he must be honoured only invvardly vvithout ceremonies and external vvorkes vvhich you see is othervvise for that the Apostle serued God in spirit by preaching the Gospel To serue God then in spirit is to serue him vvith faith hope and charitie and vvith al vvorkes proceding of them as to serue him carnally is vvith vvorkes external vvithout the said internal vertues 9. A memorie of you A great example of charitie for al men specially for Prelates and Pastors not only to preach but to pray continually for the conuersion of people to Christes faith Vvhich the Apostle did for them vvhom he neuer knevv in respect of Gods honour only and the zeale of soules 15. To euangâ—liza The Gospel is not only the life of our Sauiour vvritten by the foure Euangelistes nor only that vvhich is vvritten in the nevv TestameÌ„t but theis vvhole course of preaching and teaching the faith Vvhich faith commeth ordinarily of preaching and hearing and not of vvriting or reading And therfore S. Paul thought not him self discharged by
″ faith in the same Spirit to an other the grace of doing cures in one Spirit ✠verse 10 to an other the vvorking of miracles to an other prophecie to an other discerning of spirites to an other kindes of tonges to an other interpretation of languages ✠verse 11 And al these things vvorketh one and the same Spirit diuiding to euery one according as he vvil ⊢ ✠verse 12 For * as the body is one and hath many members and al the members of the body vvhereas they be many yet are one body so also Christ ✠verse 13 For in one Spirit vvere vve al baptized into one ' vvhether Ievves or Gentiles or bondmen or free and in one Spirit vve vvere al made to drinke ✠verse 14 For the body also is not one member but many ✠verse 15 ″ If the foote should say because I am not the hand I am not of the body is it therfore not of the body ✠verse 16 And if the eare should say because I am not the the eie I am not of the body is he therfore not of the body ✠verse 17 If the vvhole body vvere the eie vvhere is the hearing If the vvhole vvere the hearing vvhere is the smelling ✠verse 18 But novv God hath set the members euery one of them in the body as he vvould ✠verse 19 And if al vvere one member vvhere vvere the body ✠verse 20 But novv there are many members in deede yet one body ✠verse 21 And the eie can not say to the hand I neede not thy helpe or againe the head to the feete You are not necessarie for me ✠verse 22 But much more those that seeme to be the more vveake members of the body are more necessarie ✠verse 23 and such as vve thinke to be the baser members of the body vpon them vve put more aboundant honour and those that are our vnhonest partes haue more aboundant honestie ✠verse 24 And our honest partes neede nothing but God hath tempered the body giuing to it that vvanted the more aboundant honour ✠verse 25 that there might be no ″ schisme in the body but the members together might be careful one for an other ✠verse 26 And if one member suffer any thing al the members suffer vvith it or if one member do glorie al the members reioyce vvith it ✠verse 27 And you are the body of Christ and members of member ✠verse 28 And * some verily God hath set in the Church first Apostles secondly prophets thirdly doctors next miracles thē the graces of doing cures helpes gouernements kindes of tonges ✠verse 29 Are al Apostles are al prophets are al doctors are al miracles ✠verse 30 haue al the grace of doing cures do al speake vvith tonges do al interpret ✠verse 31 But pursue the better giftes And yet I shevv you a more excellent vvay ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XII 9. Faith in the same This faith is not an other in substance then the common faith in Christ but is of an other accidental qualitie onely that is of more seruor deuotiō zeale and confident trust specially for doing of miracles 13. If the foote The Church is of exceding great distinctiō of members giftes orders and offices yet of great concord concurrence mutual communion and participation in al actions of her members among them selues and vvith Christ the head of the Body 25. Schisme in the body As Charitie and vnitie of spirit is the proper bond and vveale of the common Body so is diuision or Schisme vvhich is the interruption of peace and mutual Societie-betvvene the partes of the same the special plague of the Church and as odious to God as rebellion to the temporal Soueraine CHAP. XIII That aboue al other Giftes they should seeke after Charitie as that vvithout vvhich nothing profiteth 4 and vvhich doth al as 〈◊〉 to be done and remaineth also in heauen verse 1 IF I speake vvith the tonges of men and of Angels and haue ″ not charitie I am become as sounding brasse or a tinkling cymbal ✠verse 2 And if I should haue prophecie and knevv al mysteries and al knovvledge and if I should haue al faith so that I could remoue mountaines and haue not charitie I am nothing ✠verse 3 And if I should distribute al my goods to be meate for the poore and if I should ″ deliuer my body so that I burne and haue not charitie it doth profit me nothing ✠verse 4 Charitie is patient is benigne Charitie enuieth not dealeth not peruersly is not puffed vp ✠verse 5 is not ambitious seeketh not her ovvne is not prouoked to anger thinketh not euil ✠verse 6 reioyceth not vpon iniquitie but reioyceth vvith the truth ✠verse 7 suffereth al things beleeueth al things hopeth al things beareth al things ✠verse 8 Charitie neuer falleth avvay vvhether prophecies shal be made voide or tonges shal cease or knovvledge shal be destroied ✠verse 9 For in part vve knovv and in part vve prophecie ✠verse 10 But vvhen that shal come that is perfect that shal be made voide that is in part ✠verse 11 Vvhen I vvas a litle one I spake as a litle one I vnderstood as a litle one I thought as a litle one But vvhen I vvas made a man I did avvay things that belōged to a litle one ✠verse 12 Vve see novv by a glasse in a darke sort but then face to face Novv I knovv in part but then I shal knovv as also I am knovven ✠verse 13 And novv there remaine faith hope charitie ″ these three but the greater of these is charitie ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XIII 1. Not Charitie Vvithout Charitie both tovvard euery particular person and specially tovvard the common body of the Church none of al the giftes and graces of God he profitable 1. Deliuer my body Beleeue saith S. Augustine assuredly and hold for certaine that no Heretike and Schismatike that vniteth not him self to the Catholike Church againe hovv great almes so euer he giue yea or shede his bloud for Christes name can possibly be saued For many Heretikes by the cloke of Christes cause deceiuing the simple suffer much But vvhere true faith is not there is no iustice because the iust liueth by faith So it is also of Schismatikes because vvhere charitie is not iustice can there be none vvhich if they had they vvould neuer plucke in peetes the body of Christ vvhich is the Church Aug. seu Pulg de sid ad Pet. c. 39. So saith S. Augustine in diuers places not onely of Heretikes that died directly for defense of their heresie as the Anabaptistes and Caluinists novv a daies do for that is more damnable but of some Heretikes and Schismatikes that may die among the Heathen or Turkes for defense of truth or some Article of Christes religion Aug. de verb. D◠ser 50 c. 2. in
vvas vvholy spiritual For then Christs death vvas not a corporal external visible and truely named sacrifice neither could Christ or Melchisedec be any otherwise a Priest then euery faithful man is vvhich to hold as the Caluinists folowing their owne doctrine must needes do is directly against the Scriptures and no lesse against Christes one oblation of his body vpon the Crosse then it is against the daily sacrifice of his body vpon the altar Therfore he hath a certaine host in external and proper maner to make perpetual oblation thereby in the Church for visible and external act of sacrificing in heauen he doth not exercise 4. If vpon the earth It is by his death and resurrection to life againe that his body is become apt and fitte in such diuine sort to be sacrificed perpetually For if he had liued in mortal sort still that vvay of mystical representation of breaking his body and separating the bloud from the same could not haue been agreable and so the Church and Christian people should haue lacked a priesthod and sacrifice Christ him self should not haue been a Priest of a peculiar order but either must haue offered in the things that Aarons Priests did or els haue been no Priest at all For to haue offered onely spiritually as all faithful men do that could not be ynough for his vocation and our redemption and state of the new Testament How his flesh vvas made fit to be offered and eaten in the B. Sacrament by his death see Isychius li. 1 in leuit cap. 2. 5. Heauenly things As the Church or state of the new Testament is commonly called Regnum coelorum Dei in the Scriptures so these heauenly things be probably taken by learned men for the mysteries of the new Testament And it seemeth that the paterne giuen to Moyses to frame his tabernacle by vvas the Church rather then the heauens them selues al S. Paules discourse tending to shew the difference betwixt the new Testament and the old and not to make comparison betwene the state of heauen and the old law Though incidently because the condition of the new Testament more neerely resembleth the same then the old state doth he sometime may speake somewhat therof also 10. Into their minde This also and the rest folowing is fulfilled in the Church and is the proper effect of the new Testament vvhich is the grace and spirit of loue graffed in the hartes of the faithful by the holy Ghost vvorking in the Sacraments and sacrifice of the new law to that effecte 10. Their God This mutual couenant made betwixt God and the faithful is that vvhich vvas dedicated and established first in the chalice of his bloud called therfore the nevv Testament in his bloud and vvhich vvas straight after ratified by the death of the â—â—stator vpon the Crosse 11. Shal not teach So it vvas in the primitiue Church in such specially as vvere the first founders of our new state in Christ And that vvhich vvas verified in the Apostles and other principal men the Apostle speaketh generally as though it vvere so in the vvhole as S. Peter applieth the like out of Ioël and our Sauiour so speaketh vvhen he saith that such as beleeue in him shal vvorke miracles of diuers sortes Christian men then must not abuse this place to make chalenge of new inspirations and so great knowledge that they neede no Scriptures or teaching in this life as some Heretikes doe vvith much like reason and shew of Scriptures as the Protestants haue to refuse external sacrifice And it is no lesse phantastical madnesse to deny external sacrifice sacraments or Priesthod then it is to abolish teaching and preaching CHAP. IX In the old Testament that secular Sanctuarie had tvvo partes the one signifying that time vvith the ceremonies therof for the emundation of the flesh the other signifying heauen vvhich then vvas shut vntil our High priest Christ entered into it and that vvith his ovvne bloud shed for the emundation of our consciences Wherevpon he concludeth the excellencie of his tabernacle and host aboue the old 25 Noting also the differences that he entered but once so effectual vvas that one blouddy offering of himself for euer vvheras the Leuitical High priest entered euery yere once verse 1 THE former also in deede had iustificatioÌ„s of seruice and a secular sanctuarie ✠verse 2 For the tabernacle vvas made the first vvherin vvere the candlestickes and the table and the proposition of Ioaues vvhich is called Holy ✠verse 3 But after the second vele the tabernacle vvhich is called Sancta Sanctorum ✠verse 4 hauing a golden censar and the arke of the testameÌ„t couered about on euery part vvith gold in the vvhich vvas ″ a golden potte hauing Manna and the rod of Aaron that had blossomed * the tables of the testament ✠verse 5 and ouer it vvere * the ″ Cherubins of glorie ouers had ovving the propitiatorie of vvhich things it is not needeful to speake novv particularly ✠verse 6 But these things being so ordered in the first tabernacle in deede the priests alvvaies entered accoÌ„plishing offices of the sacrifices ✠verse 7 But in the second * once a yere the high priest only not vvithout bloud vvhich he offereth for his ovvne and the peoples ignorance ✠verse 8 the holy Ghost signifying this that the vvay of the holies was not yet manifested the former tabernacle as yet standing ✠verse 9 vvhich is a parable of the time present according to vvhich are offered giftes and hostes vvhich can not concerning the conscience make perfect him that serueth ✠verse 10 onely in meates and in drinkes and diuerse baptismes and iustices of the flesh laid on them ″ vntil the time of correction ✠verse 11 But Christ assisting an high Priest of the good things to come by a more ample and more perfect tabernacle not made vvith hand that is not of this creation ✠verse 12 neither by the bloud of goates or of calues but by his ovvne bloud entered in once into the Holies ″ eternal redemption being found ⊢ ✠verse 13 For * if the bloud of goates and of oxen the ashes of an heifer being sprinkled sanctifieth the polluted to the cleansing of the flesh ✠verse 14 hovv much more hath ' the bloud of Christ vvho by the holy Ghost offered himself vnspotted vnto God cleansed ' our conscience from dead vvorkes to serue the liuing God ✠verse 15 And therfore he is the mediatour of the nevv Testament that death being a meane vnto the redemption ″ of these preuarications vvhich vvere vnder the former testament they that are called may receiue the promise of eternal inheritance ⊢ ✠verse 16 For * vvhere there is a testament the death of the testatour must of necessitie come betvvene ✠verse 17 For a testament is confirmed in
be temporally chastised in the next life cannot be saued vvithout great vvatch feare and trembling and much labouring and chastisement And this is far contrarie to the Protestants doctrine that putteth no iustice but in faith alone maketh none iust in deede and in truth teacheth men to be so secure and assured of their saluation that he that hath liued vvickedly al his life if he onely haue their faith at his death that is if he beleeue stedfastly that he is one of the elect he shal be as sure of his saluation immediatly after his departure as the best liuer in the vvorld CHAP. V. He exhorteth Priests to feede their flockes onely for Gods sake and revvard of heauen vvithout al lordlines 5 the laie to obey al to be humble one toâ—ards an other 8 to be constant in the Catho faith considering it is not man but that lion the Diuel that persecuteth them 9 as he doth the vvhole Church also that God vvil after a vvhile make them secure in heauen verse 1 THE seniors therfore that are among you I beseche my self a fellovv senior vvith them and a vvitnesse of the passions of Christ vvho am also partaker of that glorie vvhich is to be reuealed in time to come ✠verse 2 feede the flocke of God vvhich is among you prouiding not by constrainte but vvillingly according to God neither for filthie lucre sake but voluntarily ✠verse 3 neither as â— ouerruling â— the Clergie but made examples of the flocke from the hart ✠verse 4 And vvhen the prince of pastors shal appeare you shal receiue the incorruptible crovvne of glorie ✠verse 5 In like maner ye yong men be subiect to the seniors And do ye al insinuate humilitie one to an other because God resisteth the proude and to the humble he giueth grace ✠verse 6 * Be ye humbled therfore vnder the mightie hand of God that he may exalt you in the time of visitation ✠verse 7 * casting al your carefulnes vpon him because he hath care of you ✠verse 8 Be sober and vvatch because your aduersarie the Deuil as a roaring lion goeth about seeking vvhom he may deuoure ✠verse 9 vvhom resist ye strong in faith knovving that the self same affliction is made to that your fraternitie vvhich is in the vvorld ✠verse 10 But the God of al grace vvhich hath called vs vnto his eternal glorie in Christ IESVS he vvil perfite you hauing suffered a litle and confirme and stablish you ✠verse 11 To him be glorie and empire for euer and euer Amen ⊢ ✠verse 12 By Syluanus a faithful brother to you as I thinke I haue breefely vvritten beseching and testifying that this is the true grace of God vvherein you stand ✠verse 13 The Church saluteth you â— that is in Babylon coëlect and Marke my sonne ✠verse 14 * Salute one an other in a holy kisse Grace be to al you vvhich are in Christ IESVS Amen ANNOTATIONS CHAP. V. 1. Seniors Though the Latin Senior be not appropriated to holy order by vse of speache neither in the Latin nor in our language yet it is plaine that the Greeke vvord Presbyter vvhich the Apostle here vseth is here also as commonly in other places of the new Testament a vvord of Ecclesiastical office and not of age and is as much to say as Priest or Bishop For the Apostle him self being of that order speaketh as by his vvordes it is plaine to such as had charge of soules saying Feedâ— the flocke of God vvhich is among you Because vve folow the vulgar latin translation vve say Seniors and Senior vvhereas othervvise vve might and should say according to the Greeke The Priests therfore I beseech my self a follovv-priest vvith them So doth S. Hierom read Presbyteros compresbyter and expound ep 85. So translateth Erasmus and Beza him self 3. Ouerruling Not superiority preeminence souerainty or rule on the one side not obedience subiection and inferiority on the other side be forebidden in the Clergie but tyrannie pride and ambitious domination be forbidden and humility meekenes moderation are commended in Ecclesiastical Officers the Greeke vvord here of ruling or ouerruling being the same that our Sauiour vseth in the Gospel of the tyrannical rule of secular Heathen Princes saying to his Apostles that it shal not be so among them according as here the prince of the Apostles teacheth his brethren the Ecclesiastical rulers 3. The Clergie Some of the English nevv translations turne it corruptly Parishes others heritages both to auoid the most knovven true and common vvord in al Christian languages to vvit Clergie a vvord by vse of al antiquity agreably to the holy Scriptures made proper to the Spiritualty or Clergie though in an other more vulgar acception it may agree to al Christs chosen heritage as vvel of lay people as Priests vvhich the Protestants had rather folovv because they vvill haue no difference betvvene the laity the Clergie But the holy fathers far othervvise euen from the beginning Vvhereof see S. Cyprian ep 4. 5. 6. c. And S. Hierom ep 2 to Nepotianus â— 5. vvhere he interpreteth this vvord Therfore saith he Clericus that is a Clergie man vvhich serueth the Church of Christ let him first interprete his name and the signification of the name being declared let him endeuour to be that vvhich he is called If 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cleâ—us in Greeke be called in Latin Sors therfore are they called Clerici that is Clergie men because they are of the lot of our Lord or because our Lord him self is the lot or portion of Clergie men c. Vvhich calling no doubt vvas taken out of the holy Scriptures Numer 18. and Deutero 18. vvhere God is called the inheritance lot and portion of the Priests and Leuites and novv vvhen men be made of the Clergie they say Dominus pars haereditatis meae that is Our Lord is the portion of mine inheritance but specially out of the nevv Testament Act. 1 17. 25. and 8 21. Vvhere the lot or office of the Ecclesiastical ministerie is called by this vvord 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cleâ—us See in Venerable Bede the causes vvhy this holy state being seuered by name from the Laity doth vvearâ— also a crovvne on their head for distinction Lib. 5. hist Angl. c. 22. 4. Crovvne of glorie Aâ— life euerlasting shal be the revvard of al the iust so the preachers Pastors that doe vvel for their doing shal haue that revvard in a more excelleÌ„t degree expressed here by these vvordes Crovvne of glorie according to the saying of Daniel c. 12. They that sleepe in the dust of the earth shal avvake one sort to life euerlasting others to euerlasting rebuke but such as he learned shal shine as the brightnes of the firmament and such as instruct many to iustice shal be as starres
my beloued sonne in vvhom I haue pleased my self heare him ✠verse 18 And this voice vve heard brought from heauen vvhen vve vvere vvith him in the holy mounte ✠verse 19 And we haue the prophetical vvord more sure vvhich you doe vvel attending vnto as to a candel shining in a darke place vntil the day davvne and the day starre arise in your hartes ⊢ ✠verse 20 vnderstanding this first that no prophecie of scripture is made by ◠priuate interpretation ✠verse 21 For * not by mans vvil vvas prophecie brought at any time but the holy men of God spake inspired vvith the holy Ghost ANNOTATIONS CHAP. I. 10. By good vvorkes Here vve see that Gods eternal predestination and election consisteth vvith good vvorkes yea that the certainty and effect thereof is procured by mans free vvill and good vvorkes and that our vvel doing is a meane for vs to attaine to the effect of Gods predestination that is to life euerlasting and therfore it is a desperate folly and a great signe of reprobate persons to say If I be predestinate doe vvhat I vvil I shal be saued Nay the Apostle saith If thou hope to be one of the predestinate for knovv it thou canst not do vvel that thou maist be the more assured to attaine to that thou hopest or make it sure by good vvorkes The Protestāts in such cases not much liking these vvordes by good vvorkes though the latin haue it vniuersally and some Greeke copies also as Beza confesseth leaue them out in their translations by their vvonted pollicie 15. After my decease also These vvordes though they may be easily altered by cōstruction into diuers senses not vntrue yet the correspondēce of the partes of the sentēce going before and folovving giue most plaine this meaning that as during his life he vvould not omit to put them in memorie of the things he taught them so after his death vvhich he knew should be shortly he vvould not faile to endeuour that they might be mindeful of the same Signifying that his care ouer them should not cease by death that by his intercession before God after his departure he vvould doe the same thing for them that he did before in his life by teaching and preaching This is the sense that the * Greeke Scholies speake of and this is most proper to the text and consonant to the old vse of this Apostle and other Apostolike Saincts and fathers of the primitiue Church S. Clement in his Epistle to S. Iames our Lordes brother vvitnesseth that S. Peter encouraging him to take after his decease the charge of the Apostolike Romane See promised that after his departure he vvould not cease to pray for him his flocke thereby to ease him of his Pastoral burden To. 1 Concil ep 1. S. Clem. in initio And S. Leo the Great one of his successors in the said See often attributeth the good administration and gouernement thereof to S. Peters praiers and assistance namely in these goodly vvorkes Ser 3 in anniuers 〈◊〉 assumpt ad Pontif. We are much bound saith he to giue thankes to our Lord and Redeemer Iesus Christ that hath giuen so great povver to him vvhom he made the Prince of the vvhole Church that if in our time also any thing be done vvel be rightly ordered by vs it is to be imputed to his vvorkes and his geuernement to vvhom it vvas said And thou being conuerted confirme thy brethren and to vvhom our Lord after his resurrection said thrise leede my sheepe Which novv also vvithout doubt the godly Pastor doth execute confirming vs vvith his exhortations and not ceasing to pray for vs that vve be euercome vvith no tentation c. Yea it vvas a common thing in the primitiue Church among the auncient Christians and alvvaies since among the faithful to make couenant in their life time that vvhether of them vvent to heauen before the other he should pray for his frende and fellovv yet aliue See the Ecclesiastical historie of the holy virgin and Martyr Potamiaena promising at the houre of her Martyrdom that after her death she vvould procure mercie of God to Basilides one of the souldiars that ledde her to execution and so she did Euseb li. 6. c. 4. Also S. Cyprian ep 57 in fine Let vs saith he pray mutually one for an other and vvhether of vs tvvo shal by Gods elemencie be first called for let his loue continue and his praier not cease for his brethren and sisters in the vvorld So said this holy Martyr at that time vvhen Christiās vvere so far from Caluinisme vvhich abhorreth the praiers of Saincts praying to them that to be sure they bargained before hād to haue the martyrs other Saincts to pray for them The same S. Cyprian also in his booke De disciplina habitu virginum in fine after a godly exhortation made to the holy Virgins or Nonnes in his time speaketh thus vnto them Tantum tunc mementote nostri cùm incipiet in vobis virginitas honorari that is Onely then haue vs in remembrance vvhen your virginitie shal begin to be honoured that is after their departure Vvhere he insinuateth the vse of the Catholike Church in keeping the festiual daies and other dueties tovvard the holy Virgins in heauen S. Hierom also in the same manner speaketh to Heliodorus saying that vvhen he is once in heauen then he vvil pray for him that exhorted and incited him to the blessed state of the Monastical life Ep. 1. c. 2. And so doth he speake to the vertuous matrone Paula after her death desiring her to pray for him in his old age affirming that she shal the more easily obtaine the neeres she is novv ioyned to Christ in heauen in Epitaph Paule in fine It vvere to long to report hovv S. Augustine desireth to be holpen by S. Cyprians praiers then and long before a Sainct in heauen to the vnderstanding of the truth concerning the peace and regiment of the Church li. 5 de Bapt. cont Donatistas c. 17. And in an other place the same holy Doctor alleageth the said S. Cyprian saying that great numbers of our parents brethren children frendes and other expect vs in great solicitude and carefulnes of our saluation being sure of their ovvne li. 1 de praedest Sanctorum c. 14. S. Gregorie Nazianzene in his orations of the praise of S. Cyprian in fine and of S. Basil also in fine declareth hovv they pray for the people vvhich tvvo Saincts he there inuocateth as al the auncient fathers did both generally al Saincts and as occasion serued particularly their special Patrones Among the rest see hovv holy Ephrem in orat de laud. S. Deipara praied to our B. Ladie vvith the same termes of Aduocatt Hope Reconciliatrix that the faithful yet vse and the Protestants can not abide S. Basil ho. de 40 Martyribus in fine S. Athanasius Ser. in Euang. de
temporal commodities sake either coiâ—ath or folovveth nevv opinions S. August li. de Vtil â—red cap. 1. And lastly by the resemblance they haue vvith the auncient and notorious Schismatike Corè and his companions vvho forsooke the ordinarie Priesthod appointed by God and would needes doe sacrifice them selues without lavvful calling Such in deede be al Heretikes and such be al their sacraments seruice and offices in their Church as Cores vvere in his schismatical tabernacles And as pride vvas the cause of his reuolting from the obedience of Moyses and Aaron his Priests and true Gouernours so is intolerable pride the cause of al Heretikes forsaking their lavvful Pastors and Rulers and namely of forsaking Christes owne Vicar in earth our true Aaron as S. Bernard calleth him De consid li. 2. cap. 8. To al such forsakers the Apostle here giueth the curse and Va due to the said three Cain Balaam and Corè and telleth them that the storme of darkenes and eternal damnation is prouided for them most liuely describing al Heretikes as in some vve to our woe haue experience by their maners in our daies in al this passage euen to the end of the epistle 19. These are they vvhich segregate them selues The conditions in the later daies that is euer since Christs time not of these onely of our age For there were many that forsooke Gods Church and segregated them selues from the fellowship of the faithful euen in the primitiue Church that vve may the lesse maruel at these mens segregating them selues and going out from the rest into seueral sectes which S. Augustine therfore calleth Segregations THE ARGVMENT OF THE APOCALYPSE OF S. IOHN THAT vvhich the old Testament foretold of Christ him self the Apostles could report the fulfilling thereof in the nevv Testament by vvay of an historie euen from his Conception to his Glorification But of his Church they could not doe the like because in their time it did but beginne being to continue long after them euen to the end of the vvorld and then at length to be glorified as Christ her Spouse alreadie is Herevpon God vvould haue S. Luke to report in the Actes of the Apostles the storie of the Churches beginning and for the rest of it to the end that vve might receiue this benefite also by the Apostles handes he vvould S. Iohn to tell vs of it in this booke by vvay of a prophecie Of vvhich booke S. Hierome saith The Apocalypse of S. Iohn hath as many sacrament or mysteries as vvordes Yea more then that In euery vvord there are hid manifold and sundrie senses Therfore it is very litle that can here be noted in respect Yet to giue the good Catholike vvhose comfort is here some litle helpe the booke may be deuided into fiue partes The first after the Proâ—â—me conteineth seuen Epistles from Christ novv in glorie to seuen Churches of Asia or for these he maketh al one to the seuen Bishops of those Churches meaning no to those only but to al his Churches Bishops throughout the vvorld saying therefore in euery one of them to al in general He that hath an eare let him heare vvhat the Spirit saith to the Churches As also in euery one he exhorteth vs to fight manfully in this spiritual vvarfare of ours against sinne for the victorie and in euery one accordingly promiseth vs a revvard in heauen But before this in the beginning of euery one be partly commendeth partly reprehendeth and exhorteth to penance Vvhere this is much to be noted and feared that among so many he reproueth somevvhat in al saue only in tvvo vvhich are the second the sixt In the beginning also of euery one he taketh some peece out of the apparition going before to frame thereof his slyle agreably to the matter of eche Epistle After this admonition to Pastors and their flockes the second part folovveth vvherein the Church and vvhole course thereof from the beginning to the end is expressed in the opening of a booke in Gods hand and the seuen seales thereof by Christ for the vvhich he seeth praise sung novv in heauen and earth not only to the Godhead as before but also after a nevv manner to Christ according to his Manhod And here vvhen he is come to the opening of the last seale signifying Domesday he letteth that matter alone for a vvhile and to speake more fully yet of the said course of the Church he bringeth in an other pagent as it vvere of seuen Angels vvith seuen Trumpets The effect of both the Seales Trumpets in this That the Church beginning and proceding there should be raised against it cruel persecutions and pestilent heresies and at length after al heresies a certaine most blasphemous Apostasie being the next preparatiue to the comming of Antichrist After al vvhich Antichrist him self in person shal appeare in the time of the sixt seale and sixt trumpet persecuting and seducing for the short time of his reigne more then al before him The Church notvvithstanding shal still continue and vvade through al because Christ her Spouse is stronger then al these aduersaries vvho also straight after the said sixt time shal in the seuenth come in maiestie and iudge al. Of the vvhich iudgement differring yet a vvhile to speake at large he doth first in the third part intreate more fully of the Deuils vvorking by Antichrist and his companie against the Church that the iustice of Christ aftervvard in iudging may be more manifest At length therefore in the fourth part he commeth to the seuen last plagues the seuenth of them conteining the final damnation of the vvhole multitude societie or corps of the vvicked from the beginning of the vvorld to the end Vvhich multitude in the Gospel and first Epistle of this same S. Iohn as also in the other Scriptures commonly is often called Mundus the vvorld and here he calleth it partly Meretricem a vvhore or harlot because vvith her concupiscence she entiseth the carnal and earthly men avvay from God partly Ciuitatem Babylon the Citie of Babylon because it maketh vvarre against Hierusalem the Citie of God and laboureth to hold Gods people captiue in sinne as it vvas shadovved in Nabuchodonosor his Babylonias leading and holding the Ievves vvith their Hierusalem in captiuitie vntil Cyrus in figure of Christ deliuered them But vvhether al these seuen plagues should be vnderstood as the seuenth of Domesday it self it is hard to define More like it is that the first sixe are to goe before Domesday but vvhether corporally and literally so as Moyses plagued Egypt or rather spiritually it is more hard to define Yet it seemeth more easie to vnderstand them corporally as also the plagues vvherevvith Elias and his fellovv shal in the time of Antichrist plague the vvicked vvhich peraduenture shal be the same last plagues vvhere of vve reade in this booke c. 11. v. 6. But not content to haue described
shal goe out no more and I vvil vvrite vpon him the name of my God and the name of the citie of my God nevv Hierusalem vvhich descendeth out of heauen from my God and my nevv name ✠verse 13 He that hath an eare let him heare vvhat the Spirit saith to the Churches ✠verse 14 And to the Angel of the Church of Laodicia vvrite Thus saith Amen the faithful and true vvitnesse * vvhich is the beginning of the creature of God ✠verse 15 I knovv thy vvorkes that thou art neither colde nor hote I vvould thou vvere colde or hote ✠verse 16 But because thou art ″ lukevvarme and neither cold nor hote I vvil begin to vomite thee out of my mouth ✠verse 17 Because thou saiest That I am riche and enriched and lacke nothing and knovvest not that thou art a miser and miserable and poore and blinde and naked ✠verse 18 I counsel thee to bye of me gold fire-tried that thou maiest be made riche and maiest be clothed in vvhite garmentes that the confusion of thy nakednes appeare not and vvith eie salue anoint thine eies that thou maiest see ✠verse 19 I * vvhom I loue do rebuke and chastise Be zelous therfore and doe penance ✠verse 20 Behold I stand at the doore and knocke if any man shal heare my voice and open the gate I vvil enter in to him and vvil suppe vvith him and he vvith me ✠verse 21 He that shal ouercome I vvil giue vnto him to sitte vvith me in my throne as I also haue ouercome and haue sitten vvith my father in his throne ✠verse 22 He that hath an eare let him heare vvhat the Spirit saith to the Churches ANNOTATIONS CHAP. III 5. He that shal ouercome In al these speaches to diuers Bishops and their Churches he continually encourageth them to constancie in faith and good life by setting before their eies the revvard of the next life And yet the Caluinists vvould haue no man do good in respect of such revvard 9. Adore before thy feete You see this vvord of adoration is in Scriptures vsed for vvorship of creatures also and that to fall before the feete of holy men or Angels for duety and reuerence is not idolatrie except the proper honour due to God be giuen vnto them See the Annotations vpō the 19 22 Chapter concerning the Apostles prostration before the Angel And the Aduersaries euasion saying that the adoration vvas of God onely and that before the feete of the partie signifieth nothing els but in his presence is false and against the phrase of Scriptures as 4 Reg. 4. vvhere the Sunamite adored Elisaeus falling dovvne before his feete and 4 Reg. 2. the sonnes of the Prophets adored him in the same sort and here this adoration can not be meant but of the Bishop or Angel of Philadelphia because he promiseth this honour as a revvard and as an effecte of his loue tovvardes him saying And they shal knovv that I haue loued thee And that vvhich he saith in the 22 Chapter I fel dovvne to adore before the feete of the Angel the very same he expresseth thus in the 19 Chapters I fel before his feete to adore him making it al one to adore before his feete and to adore him 11. That no man take thy crovvn◠That is his crovvne of euerlasting life and glorie if he perseuêre not to the end in faith good vvorkes othervvise an other shal enter into his place as Mathias did both to the dignitie of the Apostleship to the heauenly crovvne due for the vvel vsing and executing of the same function vvhich Iudas might and should haue had if he had perseuêred to the end and as the Gentiles came into the grace and place of the Ievves Other difficulties concerning this kinde of speache are resolued in Schoolemen and are not here to be stoode vpon 16. Lukevvarms Zeale and feruour is commendable specially in Gods cause and the Neuters that be neither hote nor cold are to Christ and his Church burdenous and lothsome as luke-vvarme vvater is to a mans stomake prouoking him to vomite and therfore he threateneth to void vp such Neuters out of his mouth CHAP. IIII. 1. A doore being open in heauen he savv one sitting in a throne 4 and round about him foure and tvventie seniors sitting 6 and the foure beastes here described 9 vvhich vvith the 24 seniors continually glorified him that sate in the throne verse 1 AFTER these thinges I looked and behold a doore open in heauen and the first voice which I heard vvas as it vvere of a trompet speaking vvith me saying Come vp hither and I vvil shevv thee the thinges vvhich must be done quickly after these ✠verse 2 Immediatly I vvas in spirit and behold there vvas a seate sette in heauen and vpon the seate one sitting ✠verse 3 And he that sate vvas like in sight to the Iasper stone and the Sardine and there vvas a raine-bovv round about the seate like to the sight of an Emeraud ✠verse 4 And round about the seate foure and tvventie seates and vpon the thrones foure and twentie seniors sitting clothed about in vvhite garmentes and on their heades crovvnes of gold ✠verse 5 And from the throne proceeded lightenings and voices and thunders and seuen lampes burning before the throne vvhich are the seuen Spirites of God ✠verse 6 And in the sight of the seate as it vvere a sea of glasse like to crystall and in the middes of the seate and round about the seate foure beastes ful of eies before and behind ✠verse 7 And the first beast like to a lion and the second beast like to a calfe and the third beast hauing the face as it vvere of a man and the fourth beast like to an egle flying ✠verse 8 And the foure beastes euery one of them had sixe vvinges round about and vvithin they are ful of eies and they had no rest day and night saying ″ Holy Holy Holy Lord God omnipotent vvhich vvas and vvhich is and vvhich shal come ✠verse 9 And vvhen those beastes gaue glorie and honour and benediction to him that sitteth vpon the throne that liueth for euer and euer ✠verse 10 the foure and tvventie seniors fel dovvne before him that sitteth in the throne and adored him that liueth for euer and euer and cast their crownes before the throne saying ✠verse 11 Thou art vvorthie O Lord our God to receiue glorie and honour and povver because thou hast created al thinges and for thy vvil they vvere and haue been created ANNOTATIONS CHAP. IIII. 8. Holy holy holy This vvord is thrise repeated here and Esa 6 and to the imitation therof in the seruice of the holy Church at Te Deum and at Masse specially in the Preface next before the great mysteries for the honour of the three persons in the B. Trinitie and that
of matters and disputation pag. 138. nu 3. p. 338. Al good Christians rest vpon their determinatiō p. 339. How the aunciēt fathers esteeme of general Councels p. 338. The decrees of Coūcels are diligently to be put in execution 336. and 339 marg Heretikes only blaspheme them and vvil not be tried by them pag. 336. nu 1. 338. 339. How later Councels alter the former p. 337. nu 13. 20. Heretical or Schismatical synodes p. 53. nu 20. 339. Counsels Euangelical Things not commaunded as necessarie but counseiled as the better p. 55. nu 14. 21. p. 296. nu 44. p. 440. tending to perfection followed by religious men p. 55. 114 m. See Vvorkes of supererogation Religious CROSSE The honour of the holy Crosse p. 273. 622. Called the signe of the sonne of man p. 69 m. The signe of the Crosse in blessing p. 213. 576. In Sacraments and other halovved creatures ibid Vvhy in our forehead 213. 712 marg 511 marg The Crucifixe or Roode with Marie and Iohn pa. 337. The vertue of the signe of the Crosse 112. nu 38. p. 577. The appearing thereof at the later day shal no lesse confound the Caluinistes then the Iewes pag. 69 marg D DAies distinction of daies 418. one day more sanctified then an other See Feastes and Festiuities The vveeke daies called feriae not by their prosane names 210. and 211 marg 701. Deacons The election of the 7 Deacons 304. 305. their office ibid. See Orders Deuotion vttered by external signes 23. marg 93 m. 198. 195. 219. nu 14. pag. 530. 652. 116. marg See Pilgrimage God is serued and adored in spirit notvvithstanding external deuotion 384 228. Deuotion falsely of the Protestants called superstition 343. marg 344. Deuotion tovvard Relikes and holy thinges a token of greater faith 23. marg 384. Holy vvomens deuotion 132. 162. Marie Magdelens deuotion 253. marg Zachaeus deuotion tovvard Christ 193. 195. Deuotion to see and to be neere to the B. Sacrament 195. Kneeling at Verbum caro factum est and Et homofactus est c. 216. 219. Doctors of the Church pag. 232. nu 34. Vve must haue regard to their doctrine pag. 636. marg 638. S. Augustines estimation of the holy Doctors pag. 638. nu 7. Their aureola or crovvne in heauen pag. 534. nu 1. pag. 665. The Heretikes contempt of them 490. See Heretikes Dulia See Adoration E ECclesiastical censures pag. 47. 433. nu 21. pag. 434. See Excommunication Ecclesiastical power and iurisdiction pag. 47. 222. 488. 493 marg See Bishop Clergie Elias yet aliue and shal be the precursor of Christs second cōming pag. 30. 50. 112. 719. Enoch also yet liueth 630. shal preache in Antichrists time vvith Elias 719. Eremites vvhy so called pag. 8. their profession and life ib commended by the example of Elias S. Iohn Baptist and Christ him self pag. 8. 112. 10. 30. 40. 90. 137 marg 200 marg Innumerable Eremites and Monkes in the primitiue Church pag. 40. See Monkes and Monastical life Excommunication a spiritual punishment pag. 434. nu 5. pag. 473. most terrible pag. 53. 247. nu 22. pag. 303. 434. 566. Vvhen and vvhere to be executed pa. 488. Excommunicate persons to be auoided pag. 435. 562. The Heretikes vse a certaine ridiculous excommunication pag. 247. Extreme vnction a Sacramēt 506. 652. The preparatiue to this Sacrament 101. marg F FAith See Iustification vvorkes Faith only doth not iustifie pag. 19. 25. nu 28. 54. marg 64. nu 11. 40. pag. 42 m 67. 74. nu 1. 42. pa. 67. 88. marg 118. and 119 marg 120 marg pag. 132. 138. nu 6. pag. 397. 504. 611. nu 9. pa. 633. 157 marg 178 ma. 230 marg 243. 663. 679. 681 marg 682. 703 marg 725. ma. 319 marg 341. marg 362. marg 158. 169. nu 28. pag. 263. 385. 388. nu 26. pag. 456. marg 457 marg 483. marg 517. and 524 marg 551 marg 564. marg S. Augustines vvhole booke de fide operibus against only faith 646. Only faith an old heresie pag. 314. nu 18. pag 379. 646. 654. S. Iames calleth such Heretikes vaine men and compareth thē to diuels 645. m. S. Paules doctrine cōcerning faith good vvorkes 378. He often ioyneth faith and charitie 587 marg 600 marg His vvordes of faith misconstrued by old Heretikes and nevv pag. 379. 389. 390. other Scriptures falsely alleaged for faith onely 100. 188 marg The Protestants special faith or vaine securitie of saluation pag. 403. 444. 445 marg p. 632. pag. 393. nu 24. p. 173 marg 663. 684. 410 marg 531. marg See Saluation The 7 Catholike Epistles vvritten against the heresie of only faith pag. 379. 640. 646. 674. Vvhy faith is so often named in the case of iustification 502. See Iustification In vvhat sense some fathers say Only faith pag. 646. Hovv it is said Beleeue only pag. 100. 161. marg Vvhat maner of faith doth iustifie pag. 334. marg 385. 393. 509. 632. nu 1. 6. pag. 646. nu 24. pag. 389 m. 502 m. Faith may be had and lost againe vvhich the Protestants deny 159. 410. marg 565. marg 606. ma. So may grace and charitie 702. The Apostles analogie or prescript rule of faith pag. 413. 612. To hold fast the first receiued saith of our Apostles and fathers p. 37. nu 25. p. 397. 423. nu 17. p 492. 496. nu 8. p. 584. 587. 591 to 678 m. 689. ma. and. nu 5. 10. 464 marg 489 m. 495 m. 502 m. 636 m. External profession of euery point article of faith p. 27. 28. nu 37. pa. 109. nu 35. 36. p. 176. 409. 630. nu 34. Neuters or indifferent men of no faith pa. 33. 706. One mans faith obtaineth for an other 22 marg 150. nu 20. The more deuotion the greater faith See Deuotion To beleeue vvithout sensible argumēt or reason is a more blessed thing 275 marg 382 marg Fastes or Fasting An acte of religion p. 135 marg 142. Meritorious pag. 43. 466. A worke of iustice p. 15 marg The force thereof 111 marg Prescript daies of fasting 43. 330. 507. Imber daies p. 25. nu 38. p. 154. nu 12. p. 330. Aërius the Heretike p. 330. Fasting from certaine kindes of meates p. 43. nu 11. 18. pag. 106. 135 marg 330. nu 3. p. 417. 418. 574. 575. 582. nu 23. S. Iohn Baptist and the Nazarates 135 marg Scriptures grosly abused by the protestants against the Churches fastes p. 43. 106. 417. 418. 441. 442. 540. 541. 573. m. 574. marg and nu 3. p. 575. 596. m. Heretical fasting p. 142. nu 37. pa. 541. 574. The Lent fast the origin thereof pag. 10. 90 nu 12. It is sinne not to fast the lent p. 10. It is an Apostolical tradition ibidem and 145 marg It is the imitation of our Sauiours fasting p. 10. By keeping thereof true Christians saith S. Aug. are knowen from infidels ibid. The Doctors sermons of Lent fast ib. Publike
power to giue it otherwise See the annot â— 20 23. Good workes necessarie Right inteÌ„tion We must vse Gods gifts Good and bad in the Church Heauen is the reward of good workes and Hel of the contrarie The Passion according to S. Matthew in these two Chapters is the Gospel at Masse vpon Palme Sunday Mr. 14 1 Lu. 22 1 TENEDRE Wenesday Mr. 14 3. Io. 12 3. ⸬ Hereby 〈◊〉 learne that the good workes of Saincts are to be recorded and set forth to their honour in the Church after their death whereof rise their holy daies and CoÌ„memorations Mr. 14 10. Lu. 22 3 Mr. 14 12. MAVNDY thursday Lu. 22 7 Ps 40 10. 1. Cor. 11 24. ⸬ See the margent note Mar. 14 23. THVRSDAY night The NOCTVRNE of Mattins in the Churches Seruice answereth to this night part of our Sauiours Passion and so consequently the other Canonical houres to the rest Zach. 13 7. Io. 13 38. 10. 18 3. Io. 2 19. Dan. 7 13. To this time the LAVDES do answer in the Churches Seruice Cost vpoÌ„ Churches altars c. Releefe of the poore Ambros li. 2 Off. c. 2â— Christ alwaies with vs in the B. Sacrament A wonderful mysterie in the Institution of the B. Sacrament The holy Eucharist is both a Sacrifice and a Sacrament Mat. 2â— 2â— The blessing of Christ referred to the creatures and working an effect in theÌ„ Consecration â— Cor. 10. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Transsubstantiation No figuratiue but a real presence 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The elements after consecratioÌ„ called bread and wine Gen. 2. Exo. 7. Io. â— De â—rat Vigils and Nocturnes Do. nu â—5 * Adu Vigilant ep â—3 The vertue of the holy Ghost Mans infirmitie Peters teares and repentance PRIME or Hora prima in the Churches Seruice Mr. 15 1 Lu. 23 1. Io. 18 28. GOOD FRIday ⸬ This Corbana was a place about the Temple which receiued the peoples gifts or offerings See Mar. 12 v. 42. Zach. 11 12. HORA TERTIA in the Churches Seruice Io. 19 2. HORA SEXTA in the Churches Seruice Ps 21 19 Ps 21 9. Sap. 2 18. HORA NONA in the Churches Seruice HORA VESPERARVM or Euensong HORA COMPLETORII or Complin SATVRDAY called Sabbatum saâ—â—ctum Horrour of conscience Desperation They that execute lawes against their coÌ„science are like to Pilate Christ derided in the B. Sacrament euen as vpoÌ„ the Crosse Catechis Calu. Instit li. 2. 16. Caluins blasphemie Reuerent vsing of our L. Body S. Hiero. in hunc locum * to 1 CoÌ„cil Corporals The Gospel for the night Masse of Christes Resurrection which is now vsed to be said on Easter eue in the morning Mr. 16 1. Luc. 24 1. Io. 20 1. EASTER day Mt. 29 32. The Gospel vpoÌ„ Friday in Easter weeke The Gospel in the feast of the B. Trinitie In Ep. 17 Paulae Eustoch ad Marcel to 1. The holy Sepulcher and Pilgrimage therevnto Esa 11. The Catholike Church to be gathered of al Nations And Christs continual protection of the same Church In Catal. Script Ecclesiast Philo de Supplicibus In Catalogo * Naucler generat 28. THE FIRST part of this Gospel of the preparatioÌ„ to Christs manifestation Mal. 3 1. Esa 40 3. the prophets Mt. 3 1. ⸬ Iohns baptisme put them in hope only of remissioÌ„ of sinnes as a preparatiue to Christes Sacrament by which sinnes were indeede to be remitted Aug. li. 5 de bapt c. 10. Lu. 3 4. Io. 1 15. Mt. 4 1. Lu. 4 1. THE SECOND part of this Gospel of Christs manifestation Mat. 4 12. Luc. 4 14. ⸬ He doth not preach beleefe or faith only but penance also Mat. 4 18. Lu. 5 2. Mat. 4 13. Lu. 4 31 Luc. 4 32. Mat. 8 14. Luc. 4. 42. Mt. 8 2. Lu. 5 12. ⸬ Our Sauiour euen when he healed the leper by extraordinarie miraculous power would not yet breake order but sent the partie to the Priest Leu. 14 3. Confession Particular confession Iohns example of penance Baptisme in water Calu. 4. inst c. 16. The B. Trinitie Christs example of penance Solitarie contemplation Mt. 9 1. Lu. 5 18 ⸬ Our Lord is moued to be merciful to sinners by other mens faith and desires and not only by the parties owne meanes alvvay Iob. 14 4. Esa 43 25. Mt. 9 9. Lu. 5 27 Mt. 9 13 Lu. 5 32 ⸬ He foretelleth that fasting shal be vsed in his Church no lesse then in the old law or in the time of Iohn the Baptist See Mat. c. 9 15. Mt. 12 1 Lu. 6 1. 1. Re. 21 6. Leu. 24 9. ⸬ The maker of the law may abrogate or dispense wheÌ„ and where for iust cause it seemeth good to him The SacrameÌ„ts to be called for in sicknes MaÌ„ hath power to remit sinnes Christ remitteth sinnes by the Priests ministerie Mt. 18 19. Mt. 18 18. ad Heliod ep 1. Amb. li. â— off c. 28. Mt. 12 9 Lu. 6 6. ⸬ The only touching of Christs holy person or any part of his clothes or whatsoeuer belonged to him did heale al diseases Mt. 5 1. 10 1. Lu. 6 12 9 1. ⸬ See here the conceite of worldly freÌ„des who thinke the Zeale of Religion madnes and therfore count them madde that are Zelous in Gods cause and for the Catholike faith and the more Zelous the more mad Mat. 12 24. Luc. 11 15. Mt. 12 46. Lu. 8 19 Sermons Seruice and praier of Heretikes The number of Twelue mystical Act. 1â— Peters preeminence Mt. 1â— Dissension of Heretikes Greg. li. â— ep 3. Venial sinnes forgiuen after death Mt. 12 32. Spiritual kinred and busines preferred before carnal and worldly The B. Virgin without sinne Mt. 13 1. Lu. 8 4. ⸬ Such as be out of the Church though they heare and read neuer so much they cannot vnderstand Esa 6 9 Bed in 4 Marc. Lu. 8 16 ⸬ Christ came not to teach his doctrine in corners and hucker mucker as Heretikes doe but to lighten the whole world therewith Lu. 8 18 ` to you that heare Mat. 13 31. Luc. 13 19. Mt. 8 23 Lu. 8 22 God is not author of sinne but mans owne will Mt. 13. Act. 〈◊〉 1. Cor. 3. The Church visibly increasing Christian religion wonderfully spreading Mat. 8 28. Luc. 8 26. ⸬ It is not with out mysterie that the diuels desired and Christ suffered them to enter into the swine signifying that filthy liuers be meete dwelling places for diuels Aug. tract 6 in ep Io. Mat. 9 18. Archsynagogue cheefe gouerner of a Synagogue Luc. 8 42. ` from ⸬ To Christ that can more easily raise a dead man then we can doe one that is but a sleepe death is but sleepe Aug. de verb. Do. Sâ—r. 44. Profane and natural men The touche of Relikes Basil in Ps 115. Scripture fondly applied to proue onely faith V. 5. By three dead are signified three kind of sinners Aug. de verb. Do. ser 44. Mt. 13 54. Lu. 4 16 Mt. 10 1 Lu. 9
The Gospel on the Imber Saturday in Sept. ⸬ The figtree vvith only leaues no fruite is the Iewes synagogue euery other people or persoÌ„ which hath faith and faire wordes and no good workes Mt. 13 31. Mr. 4 30. ⸬ See Annota Matth. 13 31. Mt. 13 33. Mt. 7 13 ⸬ Christians in their liues must seeke the strait way but in religion the ancient common way ⸬ The Gentils comming into Gods fauour later are preferred before the Iewes which were first c Non capit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Mt. 23 37. ⸬ The Iewes lost their preeminence by their owne free will not by Gods causing who ceased not to call and crie vpon them and they would not heare Whereby free will is plainly proued Some punished for example Nu. 16. 2 Mach. 3 Act. 5. Diseases not natural Penance Schisme Cont. lit Petil. li. 2 c. 55. The Gospel vpoÌ„ the 16 SuÌ„day after Pentecost ⸬ Reward for charitable deedes and that they may be done for reward against our Aduersaries The Gospel vpoÌ„ the 2 Sunday after Pentecost ⸬ Worldlines wealth and voluptuousnes are the things that specially hinder men from God The Gospel for a Martyr that is a Bishop And for S. Basil Iun. 14. Mt. 10 37. ⸬ No creature so deere vnto vs vvhich vve must not hate or forsake if it hinder vs and in that respect that it hindereth vs from Christ or his Church our Saluation ⸬ He that is a right Christian man must make his account that if he be put to it as he often may be in times of persecution he must renouÌ„ce al that euer he hath rather then forsake the Catholike faith Mt. 5 13. Mar. 9 50. Free-vvil ep 50 paâ—lo post princip ep 204. li. 1 cont ep Gaudent 6. 25. Heretikes may by penal lawes be coÌ„pelled to the Catholike faith The Gospel vpoÌ„ the 3 Sunday after Pentecost ⸬ This man is our Sauiour Christ whose care trauaile in serching reducing sinners to repentaÌ„ce al spiritual men specially should folow Mat. 18 12. ⸬ This vvoman is the catholike Church vvho also coÌ„tinually seeketh her lost children The Gospel vpoÌ„ Saturday in the 2 weeke of Lent The prodigal sonne is a paâ—ble both of the Gentils conuersion also of euery dissolute sinner peniteÌ„tly returning to God ⸬ Gods wonderful and tender mercie toward penitent sinners Ioy in heauen for euery penitent The Angels and Saincts knovv our hartes Mt. 22 14. The B. SacrameÌ„t and Sacrifice of the Altar The Gospel vpoÌ„ the 8 SuÌ„day after Pentecost c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ⸬ MaÌ„mon saith S. Hierom q. 6. ad Algas in the Syriake tongue signifieth riches Mammon of iniquitie because they are often il gotten or il bestowed or occasion of euil or at the least worldly false not the true heaueÌ„ly riches Mat. 6 24. Mat. 11 12. Mat. 5 18. Mat. 5 31. 19 9. Mar. 10 11. 1. Cor. 7 11. The Gospel vpoÌ„ Thursday in the 2 weeke of LeÌ„t ⸬ Lazarus in Abrahams bosome and rest but both in hel and not in the kingdom of heauen before Christ Hiero. ep 3. Epitaph Nepot ⸬ To be in continual pleasures ease wealth peace and prosperlty in this world is perilous a signe of paines in the next S. Hiero. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a horrible distance ⸬ AbrahaÌ„ had knowledge of things in earth which were not in his time as that they had Moyses and the Prophets bookes which he neuer saw August de cura pro mor. c. 14. Good vvorkes Tob. 12 9. Mat. 25. Almes meritorious The Saincts do pray for vs. Mariage after diuorce vnlavvfull Vnmerciful riche men Abrahams bosome Limbus patruÌ„ Zach. 9 11. Esa 42 7. * Aug. in Ps 85. Ep. 99. Christ desceÌ„ded into Hel and deliuered the fathers Purgatorie Aug. ep 99. Saincts do heare our praiers and haue care of vs. Gen. 32. Calu. li. 3 Caluins blasphemie Iustit c. 22 sect 24. Mt. 18 7 ⸬ Not of mere necessitie for then it were no fault but praesupposing the great wickednes of men it is impossible but there shal be scandals therfore it foloweth VvoÌ„ to him by whom they come Mar. 9 42. Mt. 18 21. Mat. 17 20. THE fourth part of this Gospel The coÌ„ming of Christ into Iewrie towardes his Passion The Gospel vpoÌ„ the 13 SuÌ„day after Pentecost Leu. 14 2. ⸬ And yet we see here it vvas not only faith but also his thankfulnes returniÌ„g to giue glorie to God ⸬ Vvhile they aske and looke for a temporal kingdoÌ„ in pompe and glorie loe their king Messias was now amoÌ„g theÌ„ whose spiritual kingdoÌ„ is vvithin al the faithful that haue dominioÌ„ ouer sinne Mt. 24 23. Mar. 13 21. ⸬ No man must ruÌ„ne out of the Church after Schismatikes to heare them preach Christ in corners Christs doctrine being open in al the world See annot Mt. 14 23. * Gen. 7 5 Gen. 19 24. Gen. 19 26. How we are vnprofitable profitable seruants Mt. 25 〈◊〉 Io. 15 14. Confession to the Priest ⸬ Vve should pray alwaies by faith hope and charitie and by working the thinges that be acceptable to God though special times of vocal praiers in the Canonical houres be assigned for the sturring of vs vp to God through external signes of deuotion The Gospel vpoÌ„ the 10 Sunday after Pentecost ⸬ To take pride of fasting tithing or any good worke is naught though the workes theÌ„ selues be very good ⸬ So doe the priests and people at the holy Altar knocke their breasts say with the huÌ„ble Publicane Deus propitius August ps 31 conc 3. Mt. 19 13. Mr. 10 13. ⸬ In matters of faith religion we must be as humble obedient to the Catholike Church as yong childreÌ„ to their parents Mt. 19 16. Mr. 10 17. Exo. 20 13. ⸬ Not faith only but also keeping the coÌ„maundements purchase life euerlasting See annot Mat. 19 16. ⸬ This is not a commaundmeÌ„t or precept but counsel vvhich the religious do folow See Annot Mat. 19. ⸬ The Apostles among other things left their wiues also as S. Hierom noteth out of this place li. 1 adu Iouin ⸬ Life euerlastiÌ„g the reward for leauing or losing willingly our goods for Christs sake Mt. 20 17. Mr. 10 32. The Gospel vpoÌ„ the Sunday of Quiquagesme The Church erreth not in faith Hier conâ— Lucif c. 6. Aug. de vnit Ec. c. 15 de verb. Do. Ser. 〈◊〉 The Gospel vpoÌ„ the Dedication of a Church Zachaeus Mt 18 12. The Gospel for a confessor that is not a Bishop and namely for S. Lewis the king of France August 25. Mt. 25 14. ⸬ Marke here against the aduersaries that the rewards of these two good seruants be diuers vnaequal according to the diuersitie or inequality of their gaines that is their merites and yet one receiueth the peny Mt. 20 9. as wel as the other that is heauen or life
9. ⸬ By this we see that this miracle was not onely maruelous and beneficial to the blinde but also significatiue of taking away spiritual blindnesse External ceremonies Heretical traÌ„slation Casting out of the Synagogue The Churches ExcoÌ„municatioÌ„ See in the Annot Mat. 18 17. The Heretikes ridiculous ExcommunicatioÌ„ Num. 16. The Gospel vpoÌ„ Tuesday in whitson weeke ⸬ The theefe is the Heretike specially any other that vnlawfully breake in vpoÌ„ the sheepe to kil destroy them by false doctrine and otherwise ⸬ That is the fashion of Iewrie other countries signifying that the shepheard or Pastor must teach the sheepe and not they him The Gospel vpoÌ„ the 2 Sunday after Easter and for S. Thomas of Canterburie Decemb. 29. Esa 40 11. Ezec. 34 23. ⸬ Christes death was so necessarie for the flocke that when he might haue escaped he voluntarily offered him self to death for his flocke c He meaneth the Church of the Gentils Ezec. 37 24. Esa 53 7. 1 Mach. 4 56. 59 The Gospel vpoÌ„ Wenesday in Passion weeke An other reading is My father that hath giuen me c. c vnum Ps 81 6. Arch-heretikes specially are the theeues that clime in an other way not by the doore WheÌ„ the Pastor must tarie or may flee Iudas Machabaeus Dedication of Churches * 2 Macha 12. Christs essence diuine nature of the Father Caluins autotheisme The Gospel vpoÌ„ Friday in the 4 weeke of Lent Lu. 7 37 Mat 26 7. Mar. 14 3. Io. 12 3. c de dormitione somni The Gospel in a Masse for the dead vpon the day of the burial or deposition Io. 9 6. ⸬ S. Cyril li. 76. vlt. in Io. and S. August Tract 49 in Io. apply this to the Apostles and Priests authoritie of absoluing sinners affirming Christ to reuiue none froÌ„ sinne but in the Church and by the Priests ministerie The Gospel vpoÌ„ friday in Passion vveeke ⸬ All men but specially NatioÌ„s must take hee-de that vvhiles to saue their temporal state they forsake God they lose not both as the Iewes did Aug. tract 49 in Io. The priuilege of the office order though in a wicked person Lu. 22 23. The 4 part THE 4 Pasche holy weeke of his Passion in Hierusalem Mt. 26 6. Mar. 14 3. The Gospel vpâ—Ì„ Munday in Holy weeke PALME SVNDAY eue ⸬ Of this womans extraordinarie offices of deuotion how acceptable they were to Christ see the Annot. Mt. 26. ⸬ The deuout offices of balming and anointing the dead bodies of the faithful are here also allowed ⸬ Not in visible and mortal coÌ„dition to receiue almes of you or such like offices for supply of my necessities The Gospel vpoÌ„ Saturday in Passion weeke PALME SVNDAY * Mt. 21 7. Mr. 11 7. Lu. 19 35. Ps 117 26. Zach. 9 9. ⸬ We may see there is a great differeÌ„ce where a man pray or adore at home or iÌ„ the Church holy places when the Gentils also came of deuotion a pilgrimage to the Temple in Hierusalem b The Gospel for S. Ignatius Febr. 1. And for a martyr that is no Bishop as namely S. Laurence Aug. 10. The Gospel vpoÌ„ Holy roode day Septemb. 14. in latin Exaltatio S. Cruciâ— Io. 3 14. Es 53 1. ⸬ If any man aske saith S. Augustine why they could not beleeue I answer rouÌ„dly because they would not Tract 13. in Io. See the meaniÌ„g of this speach Annot. Mat. 18. 15. Mar. 4 12. Esa 6 9. Mt. 13 14. Mr. 4 12. Lu 8 〈◊〉 Act. 28 27. ⸬ This is the case of many principal men in such countries where heresie hath the vpperhand who know and beleeue the Catholike faith but making cholse rather to keepe mans fauour theÌ„ Gods they dare not confesse the same Such may pray that God and the world agree together for els it is seen whose part they wil take Church ornaments Toleration of the euill The Gospel vpoÌ„ MauÌ„dy thursday at Masse and at the washing of feete Mt. 26 1 Mr. 14 1. Luc. 22 1. ⸬ By supper he meaneth the eating of the Paschal lambe for the institution of the B. Sacrament was after this MAVNDY THVRSDAY Ps 40 10. Mat. 26 18. Mar. 14 16. Luc. 22 21. ⸬ Christ had some prouision before hand giuen him by the Collections of the faithful which was vsed both in his owne necessities bestowed vpon the poore Io. 7 34. 1 Io. 3 23. Mt. 26 35. Mr. 14 29. Lu. 22 33. Puritie required to the receiuing of the B. Sacrament Venial sinnes taken avvay by sacred ceremonies Ambr. Bern. locis citaâ—is The Church defineth which are Sacraments and which not c. The Gospel vpoÌ„ SS Philip and Iacobs day Maij. 1. ⸬ These mansioÌ„s signifie differences of glorie in heauen Hiero. li. â— adu Iouin ` doe knovv The Gospel in a votiue Masse for the election of the Pope vpon whitsun eue ⸬ It is then possible both to loue Christ and to keepe his coÌ„maundements c Paraclete by interpretation is either a comforter or an aduocate and therfore to traÌ„slate it by any one of them only is ê‘haps to abridge the sense of this place ` shal knovv The Gospel vpoÌ„ whitsunday And in a Votiue Masse of the holy Ghost ⸬ See the Annot vpoÌ„ the 16 Chap. vs 12 13. li. de Babyla mart â—o 5. We may and must easely beleeue the miracles of Saincts of their relikes wheÌ„ Christ him self foretelleth they shal doe such wonderful things * Act. 5 15 19 1â— * See Annot Mat. 1â— â—0 The Heretikes as faithles iÌ„ this point as the old Pagans The HOLY GHOST is promised to the CHVRCH for euer The Spirit of truth shal assist the CHVRCH alvvaies The Arians alleage as plaine Scriptures as the ProtestaÌ„ts The Gospel for one Martyr ⸬ Christ hath some branches in his body mystical that be fruitles therfore il liuers also may be members of Christ the Church ⸬ Man may coÌ„tinually increase in iustice and sanctification so long as he liueth ⸬ S. Augustine expoundeth it of the SacrameÌ„tal word of Baptisme and not as Heretikes do of preaching onely Tract 80. in Io. ⸬ If a Schismatike pray neuer so much he is not heard because he remayneth not in the body of Christ Io. 13 34 The Gospel vpoÌ„ S. Barnabees day and on the eue of an Apostle The Gospel vpoÌ„ SS Simon and Iudes day Io. 13 16 Mt. 10 24. Lu. 6 40. ⸬ He foresheweth that many wil not obey the Churches wordes no maruel because they coÌ„temned Christes owne precepts The Gospel vpoÌ„ Sunday after the Ascension and in a Votiue of the B. Trinitie Ps 24 19. Act. 2 1. No man sure of perseuêrance Not onely faith ⸬ The Heretikes translate Excommunicate you See what corruption this is and the reason thereof Annot. c. 9 22. The Gospel vpoÌ„ the 4 Sunday after Easter ⸬ If he shal teach al truth that for euer as before c. 14. 16 how is it possible that the Church
trāslatiō to mainteine Caluins horrible blasphemie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Flac. Illyr vpon this place Caluins blasphemie that Christ suffered hel paines vpō the crosse and that his death othervvise were insufficient Christ yelding vp the Ghost accomplished our redemption Io. 19. 30 Christs Passiō sufficient for al but profitable to them only vvhich obey not by faith only but by doing as he and his Church commaund The Apostle omitteth to speake of the B. Sacrament as a mysterie then to deepe for the Ievves capacitie Heb. 10 26. ⸬ It is euident by these vvordes against the Nouatians and the Caluinists that S. Paul meant not precisely that they had done or could do any such sinne vvhereby they should be put out of all hope of saluation and be sure of damnation◠during their life Gen. 22 16. The Apostles forme of Catechisme and the poīts therof The Nouatians as al Heretikes made Scripture the groūd of their heresie * Ambr. de poenit li. 2. c. 2. Other places make no more for the Protestants then this doth for Nouatus Caluins heresie vpon this place vvorse then the Nouatians Ambr. loco cit in ep ad Heb. Chry. ho. 9 in c. 6 ad Hebr. The fathers exposition of this place The Sacramēt of penance is ready for al sinners vvhatsoeuer Hiero. ep 8 ad Demetriad c. 6. Gods iustice in revvarding meritorious vvorkes Gen. 14 18. ⸬ When the fathers catholike expositours pike out allegories and mysteries out of the names of mē the Protestāts not endued vvith the Spirit vvherby the scriptures vvere giuē deride their holy labours in the search of the same but the Apostle findeth high mysterie in the very names of persons and places as you see Nu. 18 21. Deu. 18 1. Ios 14 4. ⸬ The tithes giuen to Melchisedech were not giuē as to a mere mortal mā as al of the tribe of Leui Aarons order were but as to one representing the Sonne of God vvho now liueth and reigneth and holdeth his priesthod the functions therof for euer ` Priesthod Ps 109 4. Ps 10◠4. The Epistle for a Cōfessor that is a Bishop ` them that goe ⸬ Christ according to his humane nature praieth for vs continually representeth his former passion and merites to God the Father Leu. 9 7. 16 6. The resemblāce of Melchisedec to Christ in many points By the sundrie excellencies of Melchisedeck◠Priesthod is proued the excellēcie of the Priesthod sacrifice of the nevv Testament He receiued tithes of Abrahā consequently of Leui Aarō Tithes He blessed Abraham Blessing a great preeminēce specially in Priests The ful accomplishment of mans redēption vvas not by Aarons but by Melchisedecks Priesthod The Apostle to consute the Ievves false persuasion of Aarons Priesthod and sacrifices speaketh altogether of the sacrifice of the Crosse No lavvful state of people vvith out an external Priesthod 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 External Priesthod necessarie for the nevv Testament External sacrifice also necessarie for the same The translation of the old Priesthod sacrifices must needes be into the said Priesthod and sacrifice of the Church Hovv Christ is a Priest for eues Christs eternal Priesthod consisteth in the perpetual sacrifice of his body bloud in the Church The Protestāts cauilling vpon particles agaīst Melchisedecks sacrifice Priesthod directly against the Apostle Christs eternal Priesthod and sacrifice in the Church is proued out of the fathers Ep. 126. * That is from Adā to the end of the vvorld represented by sacrifice The old commaundement and the new Maundy thursday vvhy so called The introduction of a new Priesthod The eternitie of the new Priesthod confirmed by the fathers othe Christs passion By the comparison of many priests one is not meant that there is but one Priest of the new Testament Esa c. 61. * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The meaning is that the absolute sacrifice of eternal redēption could not be done by those many Aaronical priests but by one onely Christ Iesus vvho liueth a Priest for euer hath no successor and as cheefe priest worketh and concurreth vvith al Priests in their priestly functions ⸬ Christ liuing and reigning in heauē continueth his priestly functiō stil and is minister not of Moyses Sancta tabernacle but of his ovvne body bloud vvhich be the true holies and tabernacle not formed by mā but by Gods ovvne hand c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Exo 25 9. 40. ⸬ The promises and effectes of the Law were temporal but the promises and effectes of Christes Sacraments in the Church be eternal Hier. 31 31. Christs priesthod sacrifice is external not spiritual only * Beza in schol Test Gracolat in c. 7 Heb. num 8. How Christes body is made fit to be sacrificed and eaten perpetually Kingdom of heauen and heauēly things spokē of the Church Grace the effect of the new Testament The new Testamēt or couenant betwene God man Luc. 〈◊〉 Scriptures abused for phātastical inspirations Act. 2. Io. 14. ◠12. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Exo. 25. 26 1. 36. The Epistle vpon Imber saturday in Septemb. 3 Reg. 8. 2 Par. 5. Exo. 25 22. Exo 30 10. Leu. 16 2. 30. ⸬ The vvay to heauē vvas not open before Christs passion therfore the Patriarches and good men of the old Testament vvere in some other place of rest vntil then c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c Al things done in the old Testament and priesthod were figures of Christes actions b The Epistle vpon Passion Sunday Leu. 9 8 16 6. 14 Nu. 19. ` shal ` cleanse Gal. 3 15 ⸬ Here we may learne that the Scriptures conteine not al necessarie tites or truthes whē neither the place to which the Apostle alludeth nor any other mentioneth half these ceremonies but he had them by tradition Exo. 24. 8. c By this word vvhich signifieth to emptie or draw out euen to the botom is declared the plentiful and perfect redēption of sinne by Christ c ad exhaurienda peccata Relikes They cōtinue vvithout putrefaction The holy CROSSE The sepulchres of Christ and his Saincts ep 17. c. 5. Images in Salomons temple commaunded by God Sacrifice not taken avvay by the nevv Testament but changed into a better One only sacrifice on the Crosse the redēption of the vvorld and one onely Priest Christ the redeemes thereof Li. de Sp. lit c. 11. The Apostles disputatiō being only against the errour of the Iewes cōcerning their sacrifices and priests the Protestants applying it against the sacrifice of the Masse priestes of the new Testament Caluins argumēt against the sacrifice of the altar maketh no lesse against the sacrifices of the old Lavv. The correspondēce of vvordes in dedicating both Testamēts proueth the real presence of bloud in the Chalice In the old Testament vvere figures of the novv in the nevv is resemblance of the heauenly state Christ once offered in blouddy sort but vnblouddily
Epistle vpoÌ„ the a Sunday after Easter ` you ` vs Es 53 9. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Es 53 4. Mt. 8 17. Spiritual hostes and Priests Obedience to temporal princes Ro. 〈◊〉 God instituted the Spiritual gouernemeÌ„s in more excelleÌ„t maner then the temporal Act. 1. Act. 20 Eph. 4. Hebr. 13. Heret translation The Kings excellencie of power is in respect of the nobilitie and lay magistrates vnder him ChristiaÌ„ Princes haue no more right to be supreme heads in spiritual causes then the Heathen Libertines Deadly sinnes of Princes or Superiors exempt not the subiectes froÌ„ obedience as Wicleffe held Hovv vviues should behaue them selues tovvard their husbands Eph. 5 28. Col. 3 18. 1 Tim. 2 9. Against the proud curious and costly attire of vvomeÌ„ vvhere in this il time of ours excedeth Gen. 18. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hovv husbands should behaue them selues tovvard their vviues ` in faith Pro. 17 13. Mat. 5 44. Ps 33 13 Mat. 5 10. The Epistle vpon friday in Easter vveeke ` those spirites Gen. 6. Mat. 24 Gen. 7 7 ` vs Christ in soule desceÌ„ded vnto hel vvhiles his body lay in the graue The Caluinists denying the same are by S. Augustines iudgement infidels Certaine difficulties whereof S. Augustine doubteth Purgatorie Vvhat vvere the incredulous persons of vvhom the Apostle here speaketh Noës Arke the vvater a figure of christs Crosse Baptisme Ibid. c. 17. Baptisme receiued of Heretikes or Schismatikes vvhen damnable vvhen not Ep. 57. The ceremonies of Baptisme namely Abrâ—â—â—ntio c. ⸬ It hath the same difficulty and sense that the other like wordes haue before Chap. 3. See the annotation there v. 19. and S. Aug. ep 69. Oecumenius vpon this place â—is at hand The Epistle vpon Sunday next after the Ascension Prou. 10 Ro. 12 Heb. 13. Ro. 12 6. The Epistle for a Martyr Mt. 5 11. Hier. 25 29. Prou. 11 31. Not only faith Vvorkes of mercie The better meÌ„ most afflicted in this life The iust man him self is hardly saued Against the vaine securitie of only faith The Epistle for S. Apollinaris Iul. 23. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ⸬ Desire of Iucre or to exercise holy functions for gaine is a filthy fault in the Clergie and therfore much to be auoided The Epistle vpon the 3 SuÌ„day after Pentecost Prou 3. Iac. 4. Iac. 4. Psa 54 Mt. 6 25 Ro. 16 16. 1 Cor. 16 20. 2 Cor. 1â— 12. Senior in the vulgar translation is often Priest or Bishop See Act. â—5 Not Superioritie but tyrannie and lordlines is forbidden in the Clergie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Mat. 20. v. 25. Heret translation The name of Clergie and Clerke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Priests crownes The heauenly crowne of Doctors and preachers S. Peter vvriteth from Babylon that is Rome Vvhy Rome vvas called Babylon The ProtestaÌ„ts vvil haue Babylon to signifie Rome in other places but not here The Protestants vvraÌ„gle about the time of Peters being at Rome Many things most true euen in the Scriptures are not agreed vpon concerning the time The Epistle in the Transifiguration of our Lord Aug. 6. â—prescience c By this it is plaine that either Iohn Iames or Peter must be the author of this epistle for these three onely vvere present at the TraÌ„sfiguration Mat. 17â— Mt. 17 5 ⸬ You see that places are made holy by Christs presence that al places be not alike holy See Annot. Act. 7 33. 2 Tim 3 17. Good vvorkes must concurre vvith Gods predestination to the effecte thereof 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The heretikes according to their custom exclude this sense altogether by their false translation Oecum in hunc lâ—â— Gagn. S. Peters Pastoral care protection of the Church after his death Luc. 22. Io. 21. The Saincts in heauen pray for the liuing Feastes of holy Virgins Inuocation of Saincts Priuate phantastical interpretationâ— 1 Tim. 4. Iude. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ⸬ Heretikes of whom he prophecieth here do gaine scholers by preaching libertie and by their owne licentious life which is specially ioyned to the heresie of these daies c Al the sweete wordes of heretikes speaking much of the vvord of the Lord the Gospel IESVS CHRIST c. are but termes of art to bie and sel poore mens soules Gen 7. Gen. 19. Gen. 19 16. The special properties of heretikes * from our Lord ⸬ So heretikes blaspheme the highest mysteries of our faith through ignorance b coinquinationes maecula Nu. 22 23. ⸬ Vvho euer promised more libertie to their folowers then Luther Caluin the like taking away penance fasting continencie or chastitie keeping of vowes necessitie of good vvorkes because faith doeth al obedience to Ecclesiastical pastors and CouÌ„cels and such like Io. 8 34. Ro. 6 16. Mt. 12. 45. Pro. 26 11. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c in quibus 2 Tim. 3 1. Iude 18. Ps 89 4 Ezec. 33. 1 Tim. 2. Mt. 24. 1 Thes 5. Apoc. 3. Esa 65 17. Apo. 21 1. Ro. 2 4. The heretical proud spirit of priuate interpretation of Scriptures The Scriptures be hard namely S. Paules epistles specially vvhere he speaketh of iustificatioÌ„ by faith * De fid op c. 14 The ProtestaÌ„ts idle distinctioÌ„ betvvene difficultie in the Epistles and difficultie in the things The Greeke copies haue both some 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in vvhich things some 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in vvhich epistles Not only the matter but the style of the Scriptures is hard Ps 118. Act. 8. Luc. 24. v. 45. * Higinus ep 2. to 1. CoÌ„cil August li. 2. Euang. quaest q. 39. 1. Ioh. 2. v. 24. De fid op c. 14. 1. Ioh. â— 5. Io. 8 12. Heb. 9. 1 Pet. 1. Apo. 1. 3 Reg. 8 46. 2 Par. 6 36. No saluatioÌ„ but in the Societie of the Church Many meanes instruments of remitting sinne but al by the force merite of Christs bloud applied by them Al remission of sinnes is by the PassioÌ„ of Christ though by secuÌ„darie meanes also Some sinnes venial A man may be truely iust notvvithstanding venial sinnes S. Augustine excepteth our B. Ladie from sinners * c. 3â— Examples of venial sinnes * de 〈◊〉 perseueraÌ„s c. 2. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Io. 13 34 15 12. â— Io. 3 14. ⸬ Hovv al sinne tentation procede of these three see S. Thomas Summe 1. 2. quaest 77. art 5. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ⸬ They vvere of vs for the time that is of and in the Church otherwise they could not haue gone out but they vvere not of the coÌ„staÌ„t sort or of the elect predestinat for then they had taried within or returned before their death c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chrisma whereof Christ ChristiaÌ„s ⸬ Keepe that firmely constantly vvhich you haue heard euen from the beginning by the mouth of the Apostles not that only vvhich you haue receiued by vvriting c or in it ⸬ Vve see
Father in me The vvordes that I speake to you of my self I speake not But my father that abideth in me he doeth the vvorkes ✠verse 11 Beleeue you not that I am in the Father and the Father in me Othervvise for the vvorkes them selues beleeue ✠verse 12 Amen amen I say to you he that beleeueth in me the vvorkes that I doe he also shal doe and greater then these shal he doe ✠verse 13 because I goe to the Father and vvhatsoeuer you shal aske in my name that wil I doe ⊢ that the Father may be glorified in the Sonne ✠verse 14 If you aske me any thing in my name that vvil I doe ✠verse 15 If you loue me keepe my commaundements ✠verse 16 And I vvil aske the father and he vvil giue you an other Paraclete that he may abide vvith you for euer ✠verse 17 the Spirit of truth vvhom the vvorld can not receiue because it seeth him not neither knovveth him but you knovv ' him because he shal abide vvith you and shal be in you ✠verse 18 I vvil not leaue you orphanes I vvil come to you ✠verse 19 Yet a litle vvhile and the vvorld seeth me no more But you see me because I liue and you shal liue ⊢ ✠verse 20 In that day you shal knovv that I am in my father and you in me and I in you ✠verse 21 He that hath my commaundements and keepeth them he it is that loueth me And he that loueth me shal be loued of my father and I vvil loue him and vvil manifest my self to him ⊢ ✠verse 22 Iudas saith to him not that Iscariote Lord vvhat is done that thou vvilt manifest thy self to vs and not to the vvorld ✠verse 23 IESVS ansvvered and said to him If any loue me he vvil keepe my vvord and my father vvil loue him and vve vvil come to him and vvil make abode vvith him ✠verse 24 He that loueth me not keepeth not my vvordes And the vvord vvhich you haue heard is not mine but his that sent me the Fathers ✠verse 25 These things haue I spoken to you abiding vvith you ✠verse 26 But the Paraclete the holy Ghost vvhom the Father vvil send in my name he shal teach you al things suggest vnto you al things vvhatsoeuer I shal say to you ✠verse 27 Peace I leaue to you my peace I giue to you not as the vvorld giueth doe I giue to you Let not your hart be troubled nor feare ✠verse 28 You haue heard that I said to you I goe and I come to you If you loued me you vvould be glad verily that I goe to the Father because the Father is greater then I. ✠verse 29 And novv I haue told you before it come to passe that vvhen it shal come to passe you may beleeue ✠verse 30 Novv I vvil not speake many things vvith you for the prince of this vvorld commeth and in me he hath not any thing ✠verse 31 But that the vvorld may knovv that I loue the Father and as the Father hath giuen me commaundement so doe I ⊢ Arise let vs goe hence ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XIIII 12. Greater then these S. Chrysostom in a whole booke against the Pagans proueth that this was fulfilled not onely in Peters shadow and Paules garments which as we read in the Actes healed infirmities but also by the Relikes and monuments of Saincts namely of S. Babylas of whom he there treateth thereby inferring that Christ is God who could and did performe these wonderful wordes by the very ashes of his seruants The Protestants cleane contrarie as patrones of the Pagans infidelitie as though our Sauiour had promised these the like miraculous workes in vaine either not meaning or not able to fulfil thē so do they discredite al the approued histories of the Church concerning miracles wrought by Saincts namely that S. Gregorie Thaumaturgus remoued a mountaine the miracles of S. Paul the eremite and S. Hilarion written by S. Hierom the miracles of S. Martin written by Seuerus Sulpitius the miracles testified by S. Augustine de Ciuit Dei the miracles approued by S. Gregorie in his Dialoges the miracles reported by S. Bede in his Ecclesiastical storie and liues of Saincts and al other miracles neuer so faithfully recorded in Ecclesiastical writers In al which things aboue their reach of reason and nature they are as litle persuaded and haue no more faith then had the Pagans against whom S. Chrysostom in the foresaid booke and S. Augustine de Ciu. Dei li. 22 c. 8 and other Fathers heretofore haue written No man therfore needeth to maruel that the very Image of our Lady the like doe miracles euen as Peters shadow did nor wonder if such things seeme stranger and greater then those which Christ him self did whereas our Sauiour to put vs out of doubt saith expresly that his Saincts shal doe greater things then him self did 16. For euer If the Holy Ghost had been promised onely to the Apostles their successors and the Church after them could not haue chalenged it but it vvas promised them for euer Whereby we may learne both that the priuileges and promisses made to the Apostles were not personal but pertaining to their offices perpetually and also that the Church and Pastors in al ages had and haue the same Holy Ghost to gouerne them that the Apostles and primitiue Church had 17. The spirit of truth They had many particular giftes and graces of the Holy Ghost before and many vertues by the same as al holy men haue at al times but the Holy Ghost here promised to the Apostles and their successors for euer is to this vse specially promised to direct them in al truth and veritie and is contrarie to the spirit of errour heresie and falshod And therefore the Church can not fall to Apostasie or Heresie or to nothing as the Aduersaries say 28. Father greater then I. There is no place of Scripture that seemeth any thing so much to make for the Sacramentaries as this and other in outward shew of wordes seemed to make for the Arians who denied the equalitie of the Sonne with the Father Which wordes yet in deede rightly vnderstood after the Churches sense make nothing for their false secte but only signifie that Christ according to his Manhod wa◠inferior in deede and that according to his Diuinitie he came of the Father And if the Heresie or disease of this time were Arianisme we should stand vpon these places and the like against the Arians as we now do vpon others against the Protestants whose secte is the disease and bane of this time CHAP. XV. He exhorteth them to abide in him that is his Church being the true vine and not the Synagogue of the Ievves any more 9 and in his loue louing one an other and keeping his commaundements 13 shevving hovv much
he accounteth of them by this that he dieth for them 15 and reuealeth vnto them the secretes of heauen 17 and appointeth their fruite to be perpetual 1◠confirming them also against the persecutions and hatred of the obstinate Ievves verse 1 I AM the true vine and my father is the husband-man ✠verse 2 Euery branche in me not bearing fruite he vvil take it avvay and euery one that beareth fruite he vvil purge it that it may bring more fruite ✠verse 3 Novv you are cleane for the word vvhich I haue spoken to you ✠verse 4 Abide in me and I in you As the branche can not beare fruite of it self vnles it abide in the vine so you neither vnles you abide in me ✠verse 5 I am the vine you the branches he that abideth in me and I in him the same beareth much fruite for vvithout me you can doe nothing ✠verse 6 If any abide not in me he shal be cast forth as the branche and shal vvither and they shal gather him vp and cast him into the fire and he burneth ✠verse 7 If you abide in me and my vvordes abide in you you shal aske vvhat thing soeuer you vvil and it shal be done to you ⊢ ✠verse 8 In this my father is glorified that you bring very much fruite and become my Disciples ✠verse 9 As my father hath loued me I also haue loued you Abide in my loue ✠verse 10 If you keepe my precepts you shal abide in my loue as I also haue kept my fathers precepts and doe abide in his loue ✠verse 11 These things I haue spoken to you that my ioy may be in you and your ioy may be filled ✠verse 12 * This is my precept that you loue one an other as I haue loued you ✠verse 13 Greater loue then this no man hath that a man yeld his life for his frendes ✠verse 14 You are my frendes if you doe the things that I commaund you ✠verse 15 Novv I cal you not seruants for the seruant knovveth not vvhat his lord doeth But you I haue called frendes because al things vvhatsoeuer I heard of my father I haue notified vnto you ✠verse 16 You chose not me but I chose you and haue appointed you that you goe bring fruite and your fruite abide that vvhatsoeuer you aske the father in my name he may giue it you ⊢ ✠verse 17 These things I commaund you that you loue one an other ✠verse 18 If the vvorld hate you knovv ye that it hath hated me before you ✠verse 19 If you had been of the vvorld the vvorld vvould loue his ovvne but because you are not of the world but I haue chosen you out of the vvorld therfore the vvorld hateth you ✠verse 20 Remembre my vvord that I said to you * The seruant is not greater then his maister If they haue persecuted me you also vvil they persecute if they haue kept my vvord yours also vvil they keepe ✠verse 21 But al these things they vvil doe to you for my name sake because they knovv not him that sent me ✠verse 22 If I had not come and spoken to them they should not haue sinne but novv they haue no excuse of their sinne ✠verse 23 He that hateth me hateth my Father also ✠verse 24 If I had not done amōg them vvorkes that no other man hath done they should not haue sinne but novv both they haue seen and they doe hate both me and my Father ✠verse 25 But that the vvord may be fulfilled vvhich is vvritten in their lavv That they hated me gratis ⊢ ✠verse 26 But vvhen the Paraclete commeth vvhom I * vvil send you from the Father the Spirit of truth vvhich procedeth from the Father he shal giue testimonie of me ✠verse 27 and you shal giue testimonie because you are vvith me from the beginning ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XV. 4. Vnles you abide These conditional speaches If you remaine in the vine If you keepe my commaundements and such like giue vs to wit that we be not sure to persist or perseuêre nor to be saued but vnder conditions to be fulfilled by vs. Aug. de corrept gra c. 13. 4. Vnles it abide Whosoeuer by Heresie or Schisme or for any other cause is cut of or separated from the Church he can do no meritorious worke to Saluation 10. Keepe my praecepts This careful and often admonition of keeping his commaundements proueth that a Christian mans life is not onely or principally in faith but in good workes 24. If I had If the Iewes had not sinned by refusing Christ in case he had not done greater miracles then any other then were it a great folly of Catholikes to beleeue Luthers or Caluins new opinions without any miracles at all 26. Whom I vvil send The Holy Ghost is sent by the Sonne therfore he procedeth from him also as from the Father though the late Schismatical Greekes thinke otherwise 27. You shal giue He vouchsafeth to ioyne together the testimonie of the Holy Ghost and of the Apostles that we may see the testimonie of truth ioyntly to consist in the Holy Ghost and in the Prelats of the Church CHAP. XVI The cause vvhy be foretelleth them their persecution by the Ievves is that they be not aftervvard scandalized thereat 4 Though they thinke this heauie nevves it is for their vantage that he departeth because of the great benefites that they shal receiue by the comming them of the Holy Ghost vvho shal also be his vvitnes against his enemies 16 Although in this vvorld they shal so be persecuted yet to his heauenly Father they and their praiers made in his name shal be most acceptable and at length the childe that is Christ in al his members being borne their ioy shal be such as no persecutor can take from them 31 Hovvbeit at this instant of his apprehension they vvil al forsake him verse 1 THESE things haue I spoken to you that you be not scandalized ✠verse 2 Out of the synagogs they vvil cast you but the houre commeth that euery one vvhich killeth you shal thinke that he doeth seruice to God ✠verse 3 and these things they vvil doe to you because they haue not knovven the Father nor me ✠verse 4 But these things I haue spoken to you that vvhen the houre shal come you may remember them that I told you ⊢ ✠verse 5 But I told you not these things from the beginning because I vvas vvith you And novv I goe to him that sent me and none of you asketh me Vvhither goest thou ✠verse 6 But because I haue spoken these things to you sorovv hath filled your hart ✠verse 7 But I tel you the truth it is expedient for you that I goe For if I goe not the Paraclete shal not come to